Podcasts about Yea

We did it! We won Best Radio Personality thanks to you! We really appreciate the votes, and the shares! In this episode we recap the the Gala, tell some funny stories about the night and for some reason we read some funeral home reviews? Yea... who knows.So grab your nicest outfit, order a drink, and listen to this week's episode of Notable NostalgiaMake sure to leave us a 5 star review, and tell a friend about the show. If you want to suggest a topic for an upcoming show email us at NotableNostalgia90@Gmail.com or find us at Facebook.com/NotableNostalgia or Instagram!Thanks for listening Nostalgia Nerds!

Improve times of affliction for the increase of faith: For certainly, sanctified afflictions do notably exercise and increase this grace, 1 Pet. 1:7. In times of prosperity we know not what stock of faith we have: We live so much upon things seen, that we cannot many times tell whether we have faith or no: But when difficult days come, then we must get out our whole subsistence and livelihood by faith, Hab. 2:4. Yea, then we have many proofs and experiments of God's fidelity in the promises, which is a choice help to faith, 2 Cor. 1:10.

 27 And it came to pass, as he spoke these things, a certain woman from the crowd, lifting up her voice, said to him: Blessed is the womb that bore thee, and the paps that gave thee suck.Factum est autem, cum haec diceret : extollens vocem quaedam mulier de turba dixit illi : Beatus venter qui te portavit, et ubera quae suxisti. 28 But he said: Yea rather, blessed are they who hear the word of God, and keep it.At ille dixit : Quinimmo beati, qui audiunt verbum Dei et custodiunt illud.The holy Mother of God is blessed among women.

1 And when great multitudes stood about him, so that they trod one upon another, he began to say to his disciples: Beware ye of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy.Multis autem turbis circumstantibus, ita ut se invicem conculcarent, coepit dicere ad discipulos suos : Attendite a fermento pharisaeorum, quod est hypocrisis. 2 For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed: nor hidden, that shall not be known.Nihil autem opertum est, quod non reveletur : neque absconditum, quod non sciatur. 3 For whatsoever things you have spoken in darkness, shall be published in the light: and that which you have spoken in the ear in the chambers, shall be preached on the housetops.Quoniam quae in tenebris dixistis, in lumine dicentur : et quod in aurem locuti estis in cubiculis, praedicabitur in tectis. 4 And I say to you, my friends: Be not afraid of them who kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do.Dico autem vobis amicis meis : Ne terreamini ab his qui occidunt corpus, et post haec non habent amplius quid faciant. 5 But I will shew you whom you shall fear: fear ye him, who after he hath killed, hath power to cast into hell. Yea, I say to you, fear him.Ostendam autem vobis quem timeatis : timete eum qui, postquam occiderit, habet potestatem mittere in gehennam : ita dico vobis, hunc timete. 6 Are not five sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten before God?Nonne quinque passeres veneunt dipondio, et unus ex illis non est in oblivione coram Deo? 7 Yea, the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not therefore: you are of more value than many sparrows.sed et capilli capitis vestri omnes numerati sunt. Nolite ergo timere : multis passeribus pluris estis vos. 8 And I say to you, Whosoever shall confess me before men, him shall the Son of man also confess before the angels of God.Dico autem vobis : Omnis quicumque confessus fuerit me coram hominibus, et Filius hominis confitebitur illum coram angelis Dei These two brothers were scourged and beheaded at Rome in the persecution of Valerian and Gallian A.D. 262.

Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me. Psalm 23: 4 Hold to the Rod! iTunes: https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/lds-fishers-of-men/id1607875415 Spotify: https://open.spotify.com/show/3EBd9aMSwgO1JrSKN75AEJ iHeart: https://www.iheart.com/podcast/269-lds-fishers-of-men-92275180/ SoundCloud: https://soundcloud.com/user-53623457 Rumble: https://rumble.com/user/LDSFishersofMenPodcast Music by: Bensound License code: Q1OTVFJGS7C45DE4 Music: https://www.bensound.com While I am a member in good standing of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, the views expressed in my videos are my own and do not officially represent the Church. If there is ever a conflict, the Brethren and the keys are right and I am wrong.

Faith for the Coming Wilderness (2) (audio) David Eells – 9/7/25 We need to understand that the natural has to bow to the spiritual; it's not the natural that runs this world. Presidents think they run this world, but the truth is God runs this world. This world bows to Him. And nothing can stop a person who believes in the living God and believes in His promises! We have an Almighty God Who loves us. He's made these promises and He's not a liar (Num.23:19). He will take care of us. He will provide for our needs. I know there is a big emphasis on getting prepared because many people realize that we are headed for trouble and lack, including some of the churches out there. Those churches are preparing their people, but they're doing it mostly in the natural, in the flesh. And, of course, those churches that teach and believe that they're going to fly away are not getting prepared for anything, but they're going to have a sudden shock. The Church is going through the wilderness, just like the Israelites did in type and shadow. (Ecc.1:9) That which hath been is that which shall be; and that which hath been done is that which shall be done: and there is no new thing under the sun. There is nothing in the Bible about the Church escaping that wilderness. The best thing you can do is to be like Moses and like Jesus, and go through it first. Then, when you get out there with the Israelites, it won't be a problem. You've already been there, and you'll be calm and peaceful, since you know that God is faithful. Most of the church leaders are men who have never been through the wilderness, and they are teaching a lot of fear because they are fearful themselves. Those men whom God chose to bring His people through the wilderness had already been there themselves. Like Jesus, like Moses, they weren't afraid of anything. The church leaders in our day are like the Pharisees and the Sadducees, who have never been in the wilderness and don't know how to go there. They are teaching people to store up their treasures on the earth. What did Jesus say about storing up treasures on the earth? (Mat.6:19) Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon the earth, where moth and rust consume, and where thieves break through and steal: (20) but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth consume, and where thieves do not break through nor steal: (21) for where thy treasure is, there will thy heart be also. Jesus said, “Don't do it!” So, who are you going to obey? What happens if you don't store up provision for yourself and you go into a wilderness? I'll tell you what happens: you are suddenly being thrust into a place of weakness because of your obedience to the Word! Now you won't be able to save yourself, but God will never ever fail you. If you put your faith in Him, your weakness is a place of power to God. (2Co.12:9) … For my power is made perfect in weakness.... You see, “Man's extremity is God's opportunity” (English Clergyman John Flavel, 1627-1691). God waits until you give up trying to save yourself before His power is made manifest. Israel always seemed to be in the minority when they won a war, and if they weren't, God would make sure they were in the minority, as with Gideon's army. (Jdg.7:2) And the Lord said unto Gideon, The people that are with thee are too many for me to give the Midianites into their hand, lest Israel vaunt themselves against me, saying, Mine own hand hath saved me. (3) Now therefore proclaim in the ears of the people, saying, Whosoever is fearful and trembling, let him return and depart from mount Gilead. And there returned of the people twenty and two thousand; and there remained ten thousand. I.e., Get the unbelief out of the way. (4) And the Lord said unto Gideon, The people are yet too many; bring them down unto the water, and I will try them for thee there: and it shall be, that of whom I say unto thee, This shall go with thee, the same shall go with thee; and of whomsoever I say unto thee, This shall not go with thee, the same shall not go. (5) So he brought down the people unto the water: and the Lord said unto Gideon, Every one that lappeth of the water with his tongue, as a dog lappeth, him shalt thou set by himself; likewise every one that boweth down upon his knees to drink. (6) And the number of them that lapped, putting their hand to their mouth, was three hundred men: but all the rest of the people bowed down upon their knees to drink water. (7) And the Lord said unto Gideon, By the three hundred men that lapped will I save you, and deliver the Midianites into thy hand ... Its not numbers but faith that is needed. (16) And he divided the three hundred men into three companies, and he put into the hands of all of them trumpets, and empty pitchers, with torches within the pitchers ... (19) So Gideon, and the hundred men that were with him, came unto the outermost part of the camp in the beginning of the middle watch, when they had but newly set the watch: and they blew the trumpets, and brake in pieces the pitchers that were in their hands. (20) And the three companies blew the trumpets, and brake the pitchers, and held the torches in their left hands, and the trumpets in their right hands wherewith to blow; and they cried, The sword of the Lord and of Gideon. (21) And they stood every man in his place round about the camp; and all the host ran; and they shouted, and put them to flight.  Now that's the weakness and faith needed. (22) And they blew the three hundred trumpets, and the Lord set every man's sword against his fellow, and against all the host; and the host fled as far as Beth-shittah toward Zererah, as far as the border of Abel-meholah, by Tabbath. God said, “You have too many men. You'll brag on what you've done.” He whittled them down to 300 and sent them out with trumpets, not swords. Trumpets! The Hebrew word for “breath” is ruwach, and it is also translated “spirit,” so a trumpet represents making the Spirit's Word audible. Well, they blew those trumpets and the enemy stumbled all over each other and killed one another. Gideon probably didn't even need 300 men. God's awesome! He wants to prove to us His mighty power in our weakness, and that's why He says, “Don't store up your treasures on earth. You just go out there and I'll take care of you.” When the Israelites went into the wilderness, they took everything they could with them, including the gold and silver and precious jewels that they plundered from the Egyptians (Exo.12:31-39), but then they made a golden calf out of it, an idol (Exo.32:1-5). They thought it would save them. That's what a lot of apostates are teaching today. Do you think your gold and silver will save you in the days to come? No, the Israelites started running out of their own supply in only three days (Exo.15:22). Their golden calf was just an idol, which God proved wasn't going to save them. (Exo.32:19) And it came to pass, as soon as he came nigh unto the camp, that he saw the calf and the dancing: and Moses' anger waxed hot, and he cast the tables out of his hands, and brake them beneath the mount. (20) And he took the calf which they had made, and burnt it with fire, and ground it to powder, and strewed it upon the water, and made the children of Israel drink of it. You ask me, “David, if we don't store up our treasures on earth, how do we store them up in Heaven?” Well, the Bible is very plain about that: (Luk.12:15) And he said unto them, Take heed, and keep yourselves from all covetousness (or “desiring more”): for a man's life consisteth not in the abundance of the things which he possesseth. (16) And he spake a parable unto them, saying, The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully: (17) and he reasoned within himself, saying, What shall I do, because I have not where to bestow my fruits? He meant upon himself. (18) And he said, This will I do: I will pull down my barns, and build greater; and there will I bestow all my grain and my goods. (19) And I will say to my soul, Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years; take thine ease, eat, drink, be merry. In other words, if you have all of this supply, you are trusting in it; you are resting in it. You have peace because of what you've stored up, instead of trusting in God. God doesn't want that. He doesn't want idols. (20) But God said unto him, Thou foolish one, this night is thy soul required of thee; and the things which thou hast prepared, whose shall they be? (21) So is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God. Now I've had some people say, “Well, David, storing up food is not treasure.” I beg your pardon? In verse 18, it reads, “and there will I bestow all my grain and my goods.” God called food “treasure.” What God wants of us is our weakness and faith. He's going to bring us to a place where there will be no visible, worldly means of support, but He's Almighty God, and believers will have no difficulty whatsoever in the place where He is bringing them. He's doing this to prove to them how great He is and how great His provision is. (22) And he said unto his disciples, Therefore I say unto you, Be not anxious for [your] life, what ye shall eat; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. We are to be anxious for nothing. Paul said, (Php.4:6) In nothing be anxious; but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. Don't worry about what you are going to need in the wilderness, because God is going to be there when you get there. (Luk.12:23) For the life is more than the food, and the body than the raiment. (24) Consider the ravens, that they sow not, neither reap (In a wilderness, you may not even have anything to sow or you may have 3 mites; if so sow it.); which have no store-chamber nor barn; and God feedeth them: of how much more value are ye than the birds! Listen, if God feeds the birds and they don't store up, won't He do it for you? Yes, He will. (25) And which of you by being anxious can add a cubit unto the measure of his life? (26) If then ye are not able to do even that which is least, why are ye anxious concerning the rest? Isn't that awesome? We really can't save ourselves and He's trying to convince us of that. He's trying to convince us to put our trust in God Almighty. (27) Consider the lilies, how they grow: they toil not, neither do they spin; yet I say unto you, Even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. The Israelites were well-dressed in their wilderness (Deu.8:4; 29:5; Neh.9:21). (28) But if God doth so clothe the grass in the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven; how much more [shall he clothe] you, O ye of little faith? Yes, He will take care of you. He will feed you. He will clothe you. (29) And seek not ye what ye shall eat, and what ye shall drink, neither be ye of doubtful mind. An unbeliever, a doubter, is somebody who's worried about these things. (30) For all these things do the nations of the world seek after: but your Father knoweth that ye have need of these things. That's all you need. God knows about it, and He will take care of you. (31) Yet seek ye his kingdom, and these things shall be added unto you. He's telling us to seek first His Kingdom. (Mat.6:33) But seek ye first his kingdom, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you. If you do that, then everything you need will be given to you. That is the truth and I have proven it! Many years ago, I had a ministry and I worked. I told the Lord, “Lord, I don't have time to work anymore. I'm asking You to make a way.” He did and He's provided ever since. (Luk.12:32) Fear not, little flock; for it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom. (33) Sell that which ye have, and give alms.... He didn't say to store it up for a rainy day. I learned that if you store up something for a rainy day, the rainy day always comes. But if you don't have it stored up, that rainy day never comes, or if it does, God has to do a miracle because He is contracted with you to be your supplier in all things. (Php.4:19) And my God shall supply every need of yours according to his riches in glory in Christ Jesus. He's your Jehovah-jireh, your provider. So it really doesn't make any difference whether a rainy day comes or not. (Luk.12:33) Sell that which ye have, and give alms; make for yourselves purses which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not.... If you have anything extra, do what they did on the day of Pentecost and shortly thereafter: (Act.4:34) For neither was there among them any that lacked: for as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things that were sold, (35) and laid them at the apostles' feet: and distribution was made unto each, according as any one had need. (2Co.8:13) For I say not this that others may be eased and ye distressed; (14) but by equality: your abundance being a supply at this present time for their want, that their abundance also may become a supply for your want; that there may be equality. Anything extra was used to meet the needs of the rest of the body so that there would be equality. That's what He preached in the New Testament. He said it was like the Israelites who gathered the manna. (15) As it is written, He that gathered much had nothing over; and he that gathered little had no lack. Some gathered more than they needed, some gathered less, and whoever had extra met the needs of those who didn't. It was equality. God loves that! (Luk.12:33) Sell that which ye have, and give alms; make for yourselves purses which wax not old (Meaning you're not storing it up or keeping it for a long time.), a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief draweth near, neither moth destroyeth. Give alms. Meet the needs of people around you. That's what He calls “a treasure in the heavens that faileth not.” Any treasure you store up on earth is going to fail. The world is going to plunder you, and if not the world, the devil will plunder you by the curse, but you're going to be plundered. Let me tell you how not to get plundered: Give! Meet the needs of the brethren around you. Give and then it will be coming the other way because (Luk.6:38) Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed down, shaken together, running over, shall they give into your bosom. For with what measure ye mete it shall be measured to you again. That's how it works. You can make a living by giving. It works. (Luk.12:34) For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. Some people tell me, “It's okay to have it. Just don't set your heart on it.” That's not what Jesus said. He said, if you have it, your heart will be on it. “For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.” If you store up on this earth, you are disobeying Jesus. It's only good for spending, and then you learn to walk by faith. (Jas.2:5) Hearken, my beloved brethren; did not God choose them that are poor as to the world to be rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom which he promised to them that love him? God chose those who are the poor of the world to be rich in faith and heirs of the Kingdom. A person who is rich in faith will never go without. God always provides for them. How do you store up your treasures in Heaven? You do that by giving alms, by making yourselves purses that wax not old, by meeting the needs of the brethren. You give and it will be given unto you. When you get out in that wilderness, don't you want to have something stored up in the Bank of Heaven? He said, “A treasure in the heavens that faileth not.” If you pack food out there into that wilderness, it will fail you. If you pack gold out into that wilderness, the world will plunder you. But if you store it up by giving, God said He will give unto you. The way of God is to give what you have, and then God will multiply it back. It's happened to me many, many times that when I did not have enough money to take care of my needs, I would just take what I had and give it. And God has never failed me, not once. I walked by faith and raised five children, and God always met our needs. Now, one time we were forced into a fast as a trial of our faith, and that's the only time we were ever put in that position, but we got in a position many times where God literally multiplied food, multiplied money, and even multiplied gas in our tank. We got to see wondrous miracles from God, and we're still seeing them today! Now I'm not asking for anything; I'm just sharing with you how to get prepared for what's coming. And we give: nobody charges anybody for anything from our ministry. The volunteers who supply the materials on our site are people of faith. They supply those materials as their ministry, and other people bless those volunteers because the volunteers are giving. God sees to it that His Word is fulfilled. (Jer.1:12) Then said the Lord unto me, Thou hast well seen: for I watch over my word to perform it. He stands behind His Word, and He will never fail you. He cannot fail. One thing I've learned about God is that He can do everything but fail. He will supply your every need according to His riches in glory. Don't fear the wilderness. God designed and ordained this wilderness. He's even ordained the Beast that's going to cause this wilderness. He's ordained Pharaoh's army to get behind God's people and force them out there into that wilderness. God is not going to fail you. Learn to walk by faith because the wilderness will be nothing for the people who walk by faith. In fact it can be joyful. But for those who are fearful and murmur and complain and walk by sight, they are not going to make it through (Num.11:1; 1Co.10:10, etc.). God is doing all this because He's raising up believers. (Heb.10:38) But my righteous one shall live by faith: And if he shrink back, my soul hath no pleasure in him. Listen, we are children of the last Adam, Jesus Christ. We are a new-creation man, meant to live above this world, meant to walk in His ways and His steps, and that includes going into the “wilderness” as He did. (Mat.4:1) Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted of the devil. (2) And when he had fasted forty days and forty nights, he afterward hungered. (3) And the tempter came and said unto him, If thou art the Son of God, command that these stones become bread. (4) But he answered and said, It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. (5) Then the devil taketh him into the holy city; and he set him on the pinnacle of the temple, (6) and saith unto him, If thou art the Son of God, cast thyself down: for it is written, He shall give his angels charge concerning thee: and, On their hands they shall bear thee up, Lest haply thou dash thy foot against a stone. (7) Jesus said unto him, Again it is written, Thou shalt not make trial of the Lord thy God. (8) Again, the devil taketh him unto an exceeding high mountain, and showeth him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them; (9) and he said unto him, All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me. (10) Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. (11) Then the devil leaveth him; and behold, angels came and ministered unto him. Jesus went through a 40-day wilderness trial before He overcame and then He brought God's people in His day through their wilderness. In our day, those who are in the First-fruits corporate body each go through their individual wilderness first. There, they learn to walk in the principles of the Kingdom, which is the purpose of the wilderness. Moses was a First-fruits. He went through a 40-year wilderness before he overcame (Act.7:30-34) and then he went on to bring God's people through their own wilderness (Num.14:34). Many people don't understand that the wilderness is available to every Christian worldwide because the wilderness is not some physical location to which we go; it's a place in the Spirit. It's a place where we no longer depend upon the world and the principles of the world. It's a place where we are, instead, ruled by the principles of the Kingdom. We no longer trust in the world for our sustenance, our salvation, our healing, our deliverance, and so on. Scripture tells us that most of the Israelites who left Egypt never learned that lesson: (Psa.78:19) Yea, they spake against God; They said, Can God prepare a table in the wilderness? When they could no longer depend upon the flesh-pots of Egypt, they murmured continually. They found it hard to trust in the living God. The Israelites are just a type and a shadow for us. They went into a literal wilderness, but our wilderness is spiritual. Everybody who walks by faith goes into the wilderness. Everybody who walks by faith in the commands and principles and promises of God automatically gives up salvation by works. The promises of God are for the whole man. They are meant to save us completely in spirit, soul, body, and circumstances, and they are meant to do that totally outside the principles of this world. As a matter of fact, He even gave us all-inclusive promises: (Mar.11:24) Therefore I say unto you, All things whatsoever ye pray and ask for, believe that ye received them (The original Greek word there is past tense.), and ye shall have them. Why does Jesus tell us to believe we have already received them? It's because everything that has to do with the salvation that the Lord gave us has already been accomplished. (1Pe.2:24) Who his own self bare our sins (that's past tense because it happened behind us) in his body upon the tree, that we, having died (that's past tense) unto sins, might live unto righteousness; by whose stripes ye were healed. Again, the word there is past tense. All of the promises that have to do with the sacrifice of Christ on the cross are past tense. (Eph.2:8) For by grace have ye been saved (That's what it says in the original; it's past tense.) through faith; and that not of yourselves, [it is] the gift of God; (9) not of works, that no man should glory. You have been saved! (Col.1:13) Who delivered us out of the power of darkness, and translated us into the kingdom of the son of his love. You have been delivered out of the power of darkness. (Rom.6:18) And being made free from sin, ye became servants of righteousness. (11) Even so reckon ye also yourselves to be dead unto sin, but alive unto God in Christ Jesus. You were made free from sin! You see, when you realize that the Lord has already done all this, there is nothing you can do of yourself to bring it to pass. You have to walk by faith in the fact that it is already accomplished. You are already healed, you are already delivered, you are already blessed, you are already provided for and so on because all these things were accomplished at the cross. We enter into the New Testament “rest,” which many Christians erroneously think is a Saturday or a Sunday, but let's take a close look at what Scripture says about this “rest.” (Heb.4:1) Let us fear therefore, lest haply, a promise being left of entering into his rest, any one of you should seem to have come short of it. You see, the promises cause us to enter the rest because the promises are past tense, and when you believe them you have to stop your own works to try to bring them to pass. (3) For we who have believed do enter into that rest; even as he hath said.... When you believe these promises, you enter into the rest. For instance, you cannot do anything to get healed if you believe you were healed. The reason men run to man to get healing is because they don't believe Jesus has already healed them, but I'm telling you something that I know. For the past 55-plus years, I've been receiving healing because I realize that I don't have to do anything to bring it to pass. All I have to do is thank God for it. (Heb.13:8) Jesus Christ [is] the same yesterday and to-day, [yea] and for ever. He still heals everyone who comes to Him by faith (Mat.4:24; 6:19; 12:15; 14:36; Mar.3:10; Luk.4:40; etc.) If you accept that you were healed at the cross and you are not harboring unforgiveness or in any willful sin, then there's nothing that can keep you from receiving your healing. Hold fast to the confession of your hope that it waver not, for He is faithful that promised. (Heb.4:9) There remaineth therefore a sabbath rest for the people of God. The word “sabbath” there is the Greek word sabbatismos and it doesn't mean “a day of rest.” It means “a continual keeping of rest.” This is the true Sabbath that remains for the people of God. We have to cease from our own works every day. (10) For he that is entered into his rest hath himself also rested from his works, as God did from his. God doesn't want our works; He doesn't believe in salvation by works. Whether you are talking about your spirit, your soul, your body or your circumstances, salvation is not by self-effort. As the apostle Paul taught us, (2Co.12:9) And he hath said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for [my] power is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my weaknesses, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. You see, when we stop trying to save ourselves, God's very powerful to do it for us, just as He did for Paul, who went through a lot of trials because of the “thorn in the flesh” that was given to him. (7) And by reason of the exceeding greatness of the revelations, that I should not be exalted overmuch, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to buffet me, that I should not be exalted overmuch. People like to say that the “thorn in the flesh” was a disease of the eyes or some other disability, but the Scripture plainly tells us that it was “a messenger of Satan to buffet” him. Paul lists for us these “buffetings”: (2Co.11:23) Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as one beside himself) I more; in labors more abundantly, in prisons more abundantly, in stripes above measure, in deaths oft. (24) Of the Jews five times received I forty [stripes] save one. (25) Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day have I been in the deep; (26) [in] journeyings often, [in] perils of rivers, [in] perils of robbers, [in] perils from [my] countrymen, [in] perils from the Gentiles, [in] perils in the city, [in] perils in the wilderness, [in] perils in the sea, [in] perils among false brethren; (27) [in] labor and travail, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness. (28) Besides those things that are without, there is that which presseth upon me daily, anxiety for all the churches. He was brought into all those situations through weakness, and in Paul's weakness God was made powerful. (29) Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is caused to stumble, and I burn not? (30) If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things that concern my weakness. We need to do the same thing; we need to be weak to save ourselves. Many Christians today don't receive the deliverance they need because they keep trying to save themselves by their own efforts. Yet, what did Paul say? (2Ti.3:10) But thou didst follow my teaching, conduct, purpose, faith, longsuffering, love, patience, (11) persecutions, sufferings. What things befell me at Antioch, at Iconium, at Lystra; what persecutions I endured. And out of them all the Lord delivered me. God delivered Paul because he was weak to save himself. He gave himself into the hands of God because he believed the promises of God; he believed the Lord would always deliver him. (2Ti.4:17) But the Lord stood by me, and strengthened me; that through me the message might be fully proclaimed, and that all the Gentiles might hear: and I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion. (18) The Lord will deliver me from every evil work, and will save me unto his heavenly kingdom: to whom [be] the glory forever and ever. Amen. And when Paul said the Lord would “save” him, he meant he would be saved like the Bible uses the word for “saved,” which is the Greek sozo. The word sozo is used for every manner of salvation of spirit, soul, body and circumstances. Sozo is used for deliverance from demons, for healing the body, for salvation of the soul, provision for the body, and so on. It's the same word the disciples used when they cried out to Jesus as their boat was sinking: (Mat.8:23) And when he was entered into a boat, his disciples followed him. (24) And behold, there arose a great tempest in the sea, insomuch that the boat was covered with the waves: but he was asleep. (25) And they came to him, and awoke him, saying, Save (that's the word sozo), Lord; we perish. (26) And he saith unto them, Why are ye fearful, O ye of little faith? Then he arose, and rebuked the winds and the sea; and there was a great calm. (27) And the men marvelled, saying, What manner of man is this, that even the winds and the sea obey him? They said, “Save, Lord,” and He saved them. “The Lord will deliver me from every evil work.” Do you believe that? We're supposed to be going into a wilderness now, saints. You can choose to enter into it by faith, by trusting in the promises of God, because God cannot fail you if you believe in His promises. Or you can be forced into it, along with the Church, in the coming Tribulation. If you walk by faith now, then you are walking into that spiritual wilderness, and I want to tell you that the wilderness is not as bad as you've heard. The Lord told me many years ago, “I'm sending you through a wilderness, so that you can tell My people that I still supply there,” and He has proven that to me over and over by putting me in a position of weakness. For instance, the disciples never took up offerings for themselves; they only took up offerings for other people, so the Lord wouldn't let me take up offerings. He wouldn't let me tell anybody my personal needs. He wouldn't let me store up my treasures on earth. He wouldn't let me borrow money. He wouldn't let me sell things. He wouldn't let me take any government benefits. When after many years, just recently, I received Social Security I have given it all away. And through all of that, I haven't worked for man, and I haven't taken any worldly benefits. God has faithfully sustained me; He's paid for everything all along the way. He put me in a wilderness, but it has nothing to do with a physical wilderness, and He's never failed to meet our needs. I shared with you previously how I raised five children: they didn't know doctors, they didn't know medicine, they didn't know anything but the power of God. And God always fed them, except for one time when the Lord put the trial of a fast on them. For all of these years, God has faithfully fed us, paid our bills, made sure our lights stayed on, made sure our gas stayed on and so on. He's been totally, 100% faithful. I was made capable to do this by His grace of unmerited favor. Even faith is a gift of God; ask for it. Yes, we are all going into a wilderness, but it's one that God made, and He made it for our good. You will see the world economy crash to create for God's chosen a wilderness. He is separating us from the world. He is behind the Beast kingdom and He is bringing the mark of the Beast (Rev.3:17) to force us into this coming wilderness. The whole world is going to hate us. We won't have the help of “Egypt,” just as Israel didn't have the help of Egypt. We are going to be thrust upon the mercy and grace of God, and the only thing we really need to be sustained is to repent of our sins and believe His Word. And when we do that, we also should expect that we will be tried. Even Apostle Paul talked about hungering and thirsting, but notice, he didn't starve to death. He overcame in the trial. God did the same thing with the Israelites. He brought them to one place of lack after another, to see if they were going to walk by faith or if they were going to complain. Sadly, they failed God, as the natural man always does, but we have something new in the New Testament. We have a born-again experience; we have the power of the Holy Spirit. Some people are going to go through the wilderness just like Joshua and Caleb. They are going to be walking in the steps of Jesus Christ and they are going to be victorious. When you are tried over and over, and you see each time that God is faithful, you enter into the rest. You just hold fast to your confession and hold fast to the Word. You don't even worry about your trial anymore. You just rest in Him because you become hardened to your flesh, you become hardened to the world, you become hardened to temptation. (Rom.5:3) And not only so, but we also rejoice in our tribulations: knowing that tribulation worketh stedfastness (“patience”). As a matter of fact, I've enjoyed the tribulation. The tribulation is a trial on the flesh, but it's so neat to see God being a personal God and loving you enough to look after everything. That's what He really wants to do. He doesn't want to share His glory with man, which He's been having to do because His people always run to the world. They run to Egypt and its methods and its ways. Well, the Lord put me and my family in the wilderness, and I'd like to share some testimonies of how the Lord has been faithful to sustain us. One time in particular, the Lord actually multiplied food for us. We had run out of everything in the house, except for some spaghetti, so my wife cooked up a pot of spaghetti and we prayed over that pot because we didn't have anything else. But I want you to know that we weren't even considering that God wasn't going to bring any more for us to eat because He had been doing this for us for quite some time. Anyway, my wife cooked up this fairly big pot of spaghetti, and it was about three-quarters full when we blessed it, and we started eating. We probably ate that pot down to lower than halfway, and when we were done, we didn't think about it; we just shoved that pot into the refrigerator. The next day, when we took it back out and my wife lifted the lid, we saw that God had refilled the pot! She said, “David, do you remember that the spaghetti was down to here?” And she made a mark on the side. I said, “Yes, I remember.” Saints, the Lord had replaced everything we had eaten. God is awesome! You can't get anywhere where He can't supply. Think about those Israelites. He brought those Israelites water out of a rock. God can bring you water in the middle of a wilderness (Exo.17:1-7; Num.20:2-13), He can pay your taxes out of a fish's mouth (Mat.17:24-27), He can bring you flesh out of the sky (Exo.16:1-13; Num.11:18-20; 31-34) and bread out of the sky (Exo.16:14-36; Num.11:7-9). Now, if our God can bring several million Israelites through a wilderness like that and feed them, just think what He can do with us, who are actually filled with His Spirit! Another experience we had, which I thought was even more awesome, made me realize that you really cannot get anywhere God can't feed you. (Php.4:19) And my God shall supply every need of yours according to his riches in glory in Christ Jesus. If our God will supply our every need according to His riches in glory, then it has nothing to do with the economy and nothing to do with our surroundings. Even if you're in a desert, it has nothing to do with any of that. God made the promise; He's the One Who stands behind it and He will take care of you. On one occasion, we came to another situation where we had run out of everything in the house to eat and my wife asked, “What are we going to do?” I said, “Well, the Lord sent us here,” and she agreed. She said, “Yes.” So I told her, “You set the table and we'll go sit down at the table, and we'll eat.” So she did that, and then she and I and our five children sat down around the table with these empty plates in front of us. Next, I prayed a simple prayer, really the only kind I know. I prayed, “Father, You sent us here and we're asking You to please fill these plates or fill our tummies.” That's just the way it came out of my mind and I'm sure the Lord put it in there because He wanted to show us something. (Php.2:13) For it is God who worketh in you both to will and to work, for his good pleasure. And so the prayer had no sooner come out of my mouth when my oldest son said, “Dad, I'm full. I don't need to eat.” It wasn't long before another one said it, then another, then another one, and then I realized I was full, too. I thought, “Isn't that something!” You know, the Lord didn't have to multiply anything. If He multiplied anything, He multiplied it in our stomachs. He filled all of us while we were just sitting there at the table. Then there was one time I decided I wanted to grow tomatoes. It wasn't the Lord; I made that decision on my own. God didn't call me to grow tomatoes; He called me to study the Word of God and and share it with His people. But I just decided, “Well, I'll take on this hobby. I'll plant some tomatoes.” Now, the house we lived in at that time was under big oak trees and we had very little sunshine in my yard, except for one place, so I planted the tomatoes in five-gallon buckets. That way, I could move them to keep them in the sun as the season went on. Soon, lots of little tomatoes popped out, but they hardly got to be any size at all before the birds came and took them all away. And I asked, “Lord, why did You let that happen?” The Lord answered, “I didn't call you to plant tomatoes; that was your idea. I have other things for you to do. Now get about what I told you to do.” So, of course, I told Him, “Yes, Sir!” and I never said anything to anybody about trying to grow my own tomatoes. Well, the very next day, a lady who was acquainted with us was going to a local tomato farm to get tomatoes for her family, and while she was out there picking these monster tomatoes, the Lord spoke to her and said, “I want you to pick a bag of these for David Eells.” She said, “Okay.” And she brought me a big bag of the largest, most luscious-looking tomatoes I'd seen in a very long time. You know, the Lord was kind of rubbing my nose in it when the lady brought me those tomatoes the next day and I thought to myself, “I really couldn't have grown anything like those, Lord.” I had to come to that place of weakness before He would do this miracle. We've also often prayed for very specific things, and the Lord has always done miracles for us. One morning, we prayed for Him to send us poultry, mayonnaise, and cheese. We asked Him for those three things and we didn't tell anybody, not a soul. This is the way God gets the glory. I remember a brother many years ago, who was an elder in the Church with me. He used to be a part of the prosperity movement, where the people would brag out in public about what God was going to do. They would tell everybody, “I'm believing God for this,” or, “I'm believing God for that,” so eventually someone else in the congregation would feel like they had to have compassion on their brother in “need” and they would bring it to them. God doesn't get any glory from that. When you ask God for something, just believe Him. Then, when it comes, He gets the credit. So we didn't tell anybody about our needs, but that day and the next day, all three of those things came. We had a friend who was going out of town, and she had this large jar of mayonnaise that she didn't want to leave in her refrigerator until she came back, so she brought it over to us. And then another person brought us a turkey and the cheese. It was exactly what we asked from God. You may wonder, “Would God do that for me, David?” I guarantee you He would. God is no respecter of persons. (Act.10:34) And Peter opened his mouth and said, Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons: (35) but in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is acceptable to him. God is a respecter of faith, but He's no respecter of persons. He won't do anything for me that He won't do for you. I'm just trying to teach you how to be weak and to exercise faith at the same time, so that you are in this ideal position in the wilderness to see miracles from God. We've received so many over the years, I've forgotten most of them, but I can tell you that He consistently met our needs and we saw many, many miracles. Sometimes, even if we had money, we would believe God for clothes and shoes and toys for our children and they would come. I like to share this next story because it tickles me. My children all wanted to go camping one day, but when I was a kid, I did so much camping, I've had enough of it. I like my bed and I was making excuses. Well, I'd been back there before, walking through the woods where they wanted to go, and finally I told them, “There's nothing there to start a fire with and, really, we don't have any permission to cut down any of those trees back there,” but they were begging me, “Awww, Daddy, please.” So I gave in and we packed up our tents and other gear, and we took off into the woods. Now, there was a downed tree in the little opening in the woods that we picked for our campsite, and I want you to know that downed trees were hard to find in those woods. We set up our tents and I sent the kids out to gather firewood, but everything they dragged back was either rotten, or little twigs and branches, or pieces of tree bark. I told them, “That stuff just makes smoke; it doesn't really make fire.” And I sent them out again, and while I was waiting, I walked about 20 feet away from the tent but still in the clearing. I was kind of praying, asking the Lord to provide for us, and I had told them earlier that there was nothing to use for a fire, and we couldn't cut down other people's trees. Well, I had walked maybe 20 or so feet away from the tent when I came across this little lump on the ground. The floor of those woods was completely covered with leaves, and this was just a lump in the leaves, but when I kicked it as I walked through it, I hit something solid. So I backed up and raked all the leaves off, and there was a pillowcase on the ground. I pulled the pillowcase back, and there was a Poulan chainsaw on the ground. I thought, “Wow! Wouldn't it be something if this would crank?” because we had a downed tree right there by the campsite. Sure enough, it cranked. I cut up enough wood to have a really good fire the whole time we were there. I tell you, when that chainsaw cranked and I cut up that wood, I was thinking, “I'm sorry, Lord! Forgive me! I repent, because I said You couldn't supply us with wood back here.” My boys said they probably knew the kid that had that saw and that it probably was stolen so we gave it to the police who said if no one claimed it within 90 days we could have it. Well they called us to come get it. I didn't need it so I sold it to a Poulan dealer. And I ended up paying a bill with the money. Father has it all figured out. God had somebody plant a chainsaw out in the middle of the woods so it would be there waiting for us because God sees the end from the beginning. He doesn't dwell in time; He has no problem meeting your needs. He will have it there when you get there. (Isa.65:24) And it shall come to pass that, before they call, I will answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear. See, He answers before we call, and He can have our provision already there, or He can manufacture it. It makes no difference to Him. When Jesus brought the disciples into the wilderness, He multiplied the food there. (Mat.14:15) And when even was come, the disciples came to him, saying, The place is desert (The Greek word there is eremia and it can be translated as “desert,” “wilderness” or “uninhabited place.”), and the time is already past; send the multitudes away, that they may go into the villages, and buy themselves food. (16) But Jesus said unto them, They have no need to go away; give ye them to eat. (17) And they say unto him, We have here but five loaves, and two fishes. (18) And he said, Bring them hither to me. (19) And he commanded the multitudes to sit down on the grass; and he took the five loaves, and the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he blessed, and brake and gave the loaves to the disciples, and the disciples to the multitudes. (20) And they all ate, and were filled: and they took up that which remained over of the broken pieces, twelve baskets full. (21) And they that did eat were about five thousand men, besides women and children. Jesus was raising up disciples. He was their teacher and He was showing them, “This is how you do it.” Then they went off into their tribulation, the Book of Acts, and they repeated what they saw. The Man-child, Who was Jesus, was God's provision in the wilderness, and nothing has changed. God's going to do it again; He's just going to repeat it with a larger group of people. Since we didn't have a big worldly income, we prayed for everything and God brought it. Back before I started full-time in ministry, we decided we were going to stop using money for the things that we needed. Instead, we started praying for what we needed, and we saw God just do miracles. Things we would normally buy with money, we prayed, and God would bring them. Any money we had, we would use for His Kingdom. There are different ways you can enter into the wilderness, but all of them give you confidence. You'll find that God's going to be there and He's going to supply your needs. If you need something, pray for it. Put faith in God. It honors Him, and it builds your faith. My youngest daughter came to me one day with a Sears catalog and she said, “Daddy, I need a swimming pool.” Her small wading pool would not hold water anymore because the vinyl was cracked from the sun. She started looking in the catalog, and I said, “Well, baby, you know where we get everything like that, don't you?” She answered, “Yep! Will you pray for me for one like this?” So we looked at the one from the catalog and we prayed and agreed in faith that God was going to bring that swimming pool. Well, you know God can give you something better than what you pray for, can't He? I think it was only about a week or so later that we were all in the house when there came a knock on the door, and when my wife went and answered the door, I heard a lady's voice. She said, “I'm looking for two little boys who came down and cut my grass. I live about five blocks from here, on the other end of the golf course, and I'm looking for those boys who cut my grass.” Then she happened to look past my wife. She saw one of my boys, and she said, “Oh, I see I've found the right place.” It's actually amazing she found us because the boys didn't give her a good description of where we lived, but the Lord led her right to our door. She went on, “I'd like to make a proposition with you boys. I have this 3-1/2 foot, above-ground swimming pool that's still in the box. It has a filter, ladder and pump. Everything that goes with it is still there. I was going to set it up in my garage and exercise in it, but I've decided I'm not going to do that. So if you'll cut my grass a couple of times, I'll give that pool to you.” And they were just so happy to cut the grass for her. Then they set up the pool and had a good time in that thing for several years. Of course, Jennifer, my daughter, was just overjoyed to see God answer her prayer that quickly. Children remember that, even if they go out into the world, they remember that God is real. They remember that He keeps His Word, and one day God will use that to bring them back. We had a tremendous life like this. We didn't have a lot of money, but the very fact that we didn't have a lot of money made us depend upon God. And in depending upon God, we got to see these awesome miracles. Another thing God did to put us into a position of weakness was we never borrowed money because the Bible promises, (Deu.28:12) The Lord will open unto thee his good treasure the heavens, to give the rain of thy land in its season, and to bless all the work of thy hand: and thou shalt lend unto many nations, and thou shalt not borrow. And Paul said, (Rom.13:8) Owe no man anything, save to love one another: for he that loveth his neighbor hath fulfilled the law. So we took God at His Word. We figured if we didn't borrow, we would be weak, but God would be strong on our behalf, and I have some tremendous miracles to share with you later concerning not borrowing and seeing God answer. The Bible teaches against “suretyship.” (Pro.11:15) He that is surety for a stranger shall smart for it; But he that hateth suretyship is secure. The Hebrew word there actually means “to be a guarantor of an agreement; to give or to be security”; in other words, “to mortgage.” It means guaranteeing to pay back what has been borrowed, but we can't even guarantee that we're going to be here tomorrow. And the Bible warns us against making promises, pledges or guarantees of any sort. (Mat.5:33) Again, ye have heard that it was said to them of old time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths: (34) but I say unto you, swear not at all; neither by the heaven, for it is the throne of God; (35) nor by the earth, for it is the footstool of his feet; nor by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King. (36) Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, for thou canst not make one hair white or black. (37) But let your speech be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: and whatsoever is more than these is of the evil [one]. (Jas.5:12) But above all things, my brethren, swear not, neither by the heaven, nor by the earth, nor by any other oath: but let your yea be yea, and your nay, nay; that ye fall not under judgment. Who do we think we are to promise or pledge anything? (Pro.17:18) A man void of understanding striketh hands (That's the way an agreement was legally sealed.), And becometh surety in the presence of his neighbor. “A man void of understanding” is someone who does this; in other words, it's not a wise thing to do. I know it's a principle of the world, but the economies of the world are all going to crumble because they are not obeying God's principles. How much faith God's people would have if they were put into the position where they couldn't run to the world to borrow money. They would see miracles, but most people don't want to wait on God to see a miracle; they're too quick to run back to Egypt. You're probably wondering, “How could it be that we would not mortgage and God will answer? How would we receive homes?” Well, the home I had, God gave to me because I believed Him and I refused to borrow money. That's why I have it and it didn't cost me a thing. God is sovereign! Amen. (Pro.22:7) The rich ruleth over the poor; And the borrower is servant to the lender. When you borrow money, you're no longer a steward of what you have because what you have actually belongs to someone else. Jesus said, (Luk.14:33) So therefore whosoever he be of you that renounceth not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple. We renounce ownership; we are only stewards. But a steward who belongs to a bank is not a steward for the Lord. The borrower is a servant to the lender and the rich rule over the poor. The rich are running this world, folks, because they have everybody's money. (Pro.22:26) Be thou not one of them that strike hands, Or of them that are sureties for debts. (27) If thou hast not wherewith to pay, Why should he take away thy bed from under thee? A poor person's bed or outer clothing was commonly used as their collateral of last resort (Exo.22:27; Deu.24:13). Proverbs has a lot to say against suretyship and it's ignored by a lot of people, but I never would have seen the miracles that I have seen if I had borrowed the money instead of learning to just ask God. (Mar.11:24) Therefore I say unto you, All things whatsoever ye pray and ask for, believe that ye received them, and ye shall have them. When God gives us such awesome promises, why would we borrow money and have to pay it back with interest for years and years in bondage? The Israelites were forbidden by God to participate in usury (interest), or in suretyship (mortgaging), or in any such things, but when they went into bondage in Babylon, they were caught up back into it. We only need to ask God and wait on Him. He said, “Believe you have received.” If you think, “Well, God might not answer,” that's not faith! The Bible doesn't teach borrowing to get money; it teaches giving to get money. (Luk.6:38) Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed down, shaken together, running over, shall they give into your bosom. For with what measure ye mete it shall be measured to you again. I've proven that many, many times. When you give, God will give it back to you multiplied, just as the Scripture teaches, but notice it doesn't teach going under the Law. (2Co.9:6) But this [I say], He that soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he that soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. People want to reap but they don't want to sow. The Bible teaches that first you have to sow! You “give and it will be given unto you; good measure, pressed down, shaken together, running over, shall they give into your bosom.” (7) [Let] each man [do] according as he hath purposed in his heart: not grudgingly, or of necessity (not under law): for God loveth a cheerful giver. (8) And God is able to make all grace abound unto you (That's awesome!); that ye, having always all sufficiency in everything, may abound unto every good work (Isn't that something? Just for giving bountifully, God will make sure that you will always have all sufficiency in everything and will abound in every good work.): (9) as it is written, He hath scattered abroad, he hath given to the poor; His righteousness abideth for ever. (10) And he that supplieth seed to the sower and bread for food, shall supply and multiply your seed for sowing, and increase the fruits of your righteousness. People who don't really believe this are stingy and they hoard, but that's not the way for God to multiply. You need to sow. Think about sowing one little seed and how it brings forth. It brings forth multiplied, and even if you are poor in the eyes of the world, you will have all of your needs met. In the eyes of the world, Jesus was poor, but according to the Kingdom, Jesus was rich because He had His needs met everywhere He went. It was the same for His disciples, too. Their needs were met wherever they went. The riches of the world were just distractions to them, but their needs were met wherever they went because they were givers. Borrowing just puts you deeper in debt; giving gets you out of debt. From my own experience, there have been many times when I saw that what I had would not meet my need, and the money that I had would not cover my bills. And I would just take the money that I did have, and I would give it, and in giving it, it would come back multiplied. People worry, “Well, if I give it, maybe it won't come back in time!” God doesn't dwell in time; He answers before we call. (Isa.65:24) And it shall come to pass that, before they call, I will answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear. When you ask Him to do something, He's going to do it, so don't worry about it. For instance, many times I have put what money I did have into the mailbox to send to somebody in need, and then gone to the same mailbox only to find that what I sent out had been multiplied back to me. You might think, “But, David, we don't give in order to receive.” That's a moot point. That has nothing to do with what I'm talking about. If you do give, you will receive because that's God's promise. God will see to our needs if we meet the needs of the brethren to the best of our ability, even if we don't have a lot of money. I've taught before how the Egyptians stored up under Joseph in the seven years of plenty for the seven years of famine (Genesis 41). In type, Joseph was Jesus. Both were sold out by their brethren, lied about by the harlot, and turned over to the Beast, etc,. Jesus said we should store up our riches in Heaven, and He told us how to do that. (Luk.12:33) Sell that which ye have, and give alms; make for yourselves purses which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief draweth near, neither moth destroyeth. (34) For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. He said, “Give alms, meet the needs of the brethren,” and you will have “a treasure in the heavens that faileth not.” So, give and God will give to you. You can't out-give God, folks. You just cannot do it.

The Certainty of Tribulation “In the world ye shall have tribulation…” — John 16:33 Tribulation includes: Persecution for faith (“Yea, and all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.” — 2 Timothy 3:12). Personal hardship — sickness, loss, financial struggle, relational heartbreak. Spiritual conflict — battles with temptation, doubts, and the assaults of the enemy.

“Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil; For You are with me; Your rod and Your staff, they comfort me.”‭‭Psalms‬ ‭23‬:‭4‬ ‭NKJV‬‬Happy new week everyone

Send us a text“Hello, friends, and welcome to Celebrate Creativity! My name is George Bartley, and today we turn to one of the most influential writers of the ancient world — David, the poet-king.David is certainly famous as a king of Israel, but, as I am sure you most of you know, he is also remembered as a prolific writer of Psalms — songs and poems that explore the full range of human emotion and our relationship with the divine. Unlike Moses, whose writings often focus on law and history, David's work is intensely personal, lyrical, and designed to be felt as much as read.Before we dive into some of his most memorable Psalms, a quick clarification: you may have heard of the Song of Solomon. While it is part of the Hebrew Bible, it is traditionally attributed to Solomon, not David. David's contribution lies in his Psalms, which became a template for lyrical, devotional, and confessional poetry for generations.”I am sure that you are familiar with Psalm 23 - one of his most famous worksThe Lord is my shepherd; I shall not want.2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth me beside the still waters.3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for his name's sake.4 Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me.5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth over.6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the Lord for ever.Support the showThank you for experiencing Celebrate Creativity.

Anatomy Primer.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.This time, I was last to go, and the only people left in the room were Nicole, Ms. Sharon, and I. I stepped between Nicole's legs, which were now quivering from all the pleasure. About half-way through, Nicole started having trouble keeping them open, so Ms. Sharon was now standing on the other side of the desk from me, near Nicole's head, holding each of Nicole's ankles spread about three feet apart."Hi Nicole." I said to her, as I approached. "I'm the last one. Before I start, I was wondering how you feel."Nicole weakly lifted her head to look at me. She was smiling, but she also looked quite tired. "Well, My legs are a little sore from being spread for so long. Also, my cunt is a little raw from all the different fingers being rubbed in and out of it. But overall, I feel amazing. I've never climaxed this many times in such a short amount of time before.""So, I take it you're still glad I ran into you in the library?" I asked."Oh, definitely!" she exclaimed. "If I get to experience all this on just the first day, I can't wait for what's in store for us for the rest of the semester.""Wow." I said, smiling back at her. "I don't know if I could take all the attention and stimulation you have had today. Well, I'll hurry up and finish this, so we can leave.""Thank you Samantha," she replied. "But, since you're last, make sure it's a good one. I don't want to leave here on a low note. If you make it good, I promise that I'll pay you back for it another time."I smiled and replied, "Deal."I then reached up with my left hand and grabbed Nicole's right tit, lightly caressing it. Then I rubbed the outside of Nicole's cunt until I found her clitoris. As I rubbed her clit and her boob, she started to moan lightly.After about 45 seconds, I slowly inserted my index and middle fingers into Nicole's gaping hole. Because of all the abuse her cunt had been given in the past ten minutes or so, it was quite loose, and very wet, but also quite red. I slid my fingers in and out of her hole a few times, before inserting a third finger. Then I rubbed around inside her cunt, until I found a slightly rough patch, which was also a little warmer from all the friction from the other students fingers. I rubbed it gently, which caused Nicole to moan louder, and start squirming. As I fingered her, I also rubbed her breast and lightly pinched her small nipple.I continued rubbing and finger-fucking Nicole for about two more minutes, until Nicole started screaming "I'm cumming! I'm cumming!", while her body writhed as much as it could with Ms. Sharon still firmly holding Nicole's legs. I was sure that nearby classrooms would hear her screams, and the movement of the table shaking beneath her, but she apparently didn't care, and neither did Ms. Sharon.After Nicole's final release of ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and Ms. Sharon released her grasp on Nicole's ankles. Nicole lowered her legs, placing her feet on the ground, but still layed on the table, with her eyes closed.Ms. Sharon started packing her things into her bag, as she said, "Good class today, you two. Samantha, I want to thank you for introducing our class to Nicole and planting the idea of attending. And Nicole, I really want to thank you for your participation today. I know it must have been a bit awkward for all of your classmates to not only see every intimate detail of your body, but feel those parts, and bring you to several orgasms.""No, Ms. Sharon. Thank you," replied Nicole, as she stood and slowly walked over to her pile of clothes. "That was the best sexual experience I've had in my life so far, and I very much look forward to having even better ones in future classes. But right now, I really just want to take a nap.""Well, I'd offer to let you stay in here, but there's another class coming in here soon, and I think they're covering some very conservative topic like History of Architecture or something. I'm sure they would be quite put off by your nudity.""That's alright." replied Nicole with a smile, as she pulled on her tight yoga pants, without any panties underneath. "I don't live far from campus. I'll just go home and take a nap.""One more thing before you go, Nicole." said Ms. Sharon as she was finishing packing her bag. "In the last class, I mentioned to everyone else that there's an extra credit opportunity for anyone willing to participate in some sexual studies. I think you would be an excellent candidate for those studies. Please consider it.""I will." said Nicole as she pulled her sports bra on. She picked up her shirt, and looked at it "You know; I really don't feel like wearing this. I think I'll walk home without it."At this point I had pulled on my clothes, so Nicole and I were dressed. The three of us departed the room together. Ms. Sharon didn't bring any clothes, so she walked out naked, but she said her office wasn't far, and the faculty in her department were used to it. I walked with Nicole, chatting about the experience, until we got to a place where we parted ways.I then walked back to my dorm. When I arrived, I stripped out of my clothes, and laid down on my bed, immediately putting my hand on my cunt. I imitated what I did to Nicole earlier, and rubbed my clit. With my eyes closed, I was imagining being in Nicole's position on the table, and I imagined that my hand was one of my other classmates. In my daydream, my eyes were closed, so I didn't know whose hand it was.After rubbing my clit for a while, I slid a finger inside my cunt, and found my own g-spot. I rubbed it as fast as I could. As I continued daydreaming about each of my classmates fingering my cunt, I came. But I wasn't ready to be done, so I continued daydreaming and finger-fucking myself. I came a two more times, before finally deciding to stop. I was tired, so I fell asleep.Masturbation, sex toys, and orgasm.A few classes had passed since the class on the human anatomy. The next few topics were less interesting, but still very informative.First, we paired up in the same groups as before, and studied each other's bodies closely, one on one. While interesting, if I wrote about that, it would be somewhat repetitive, so I'll skip it.After that, we covered various measurement techniques, including shirt-sizes, pant-sizes, and especially bra-sizes. I found out during that class that I had been wearing the wrong bra-size for years. I thought I was a 34A or 32B, but really I'm more like a 28D. Bra sizes are confusing!We also covered some other important, but boring topics, such as reproduction and STDs. For a homework assignment, we were all required to get an tested for a variety of STDs, as a prerequisite for the rest of the course. That was due in three class periods.So, today's story is about day seven of class.I was getting more comfortable with the class, so I didn't arrive quite as early anymore, but I always arrive a bit before class, and today was no exception. I got there about five minutes before.Just like the past couple of classes, everyone that was already there had stripped to their birthday suits. I quickly found my seat, stripped off my clothes, put them in my bag, and sat down. I didn't bother covering up anymore, because there was no real reason to. Everyone there had already seen it all, and nobody else was covering up. Thinking back on it, I'm actually somewhat surprised at how little time it took for each of us to get so comfortable in our nudity.At 7:01, Ms. Sharon walked in, with the same amount of clothes as the rest of us. I kind of wondered how early she got nude. Did she strip right before walking over to the class, or was she naked all morning? I hadn't seen her with clothes on in so long, that I could no longer picture her wearing them."Hello class," she said, as she placed her bag in its usual spot on the table. "I'm glad to see you're all comfortable being nude with your fellow classmates, because you will all be getting much more familiar with each other today. Our topic is masturbation, sex toys, and the orgasm."To start today's class, we will discuss masturbation. Who here has masturbated before?" Almost everyone raised their hands. "Good. Those of you who say you haven't, I don't believe you. But in case you really haven't, today will be the end of that."Everyone, please get in your normal masturbation positions. For those of you that say you haven't ever done it: males generally grab their shaft and stroke it, and females either rub their clitoris or stick their fingers inside their vaginas, aka finger themselves."We all did as Ms. Sharon said, placing our hands on our genitals, and we started to rub and stroke ourselves. I as a little hesitant at this, but once I'd seen many of my classmates (especially the boys) start in on themselves, I relaxed. I spread my legs, leaned back, put the first two fingers of my right hand on my clit, and started rubbing it in a small circle."Good. I want you all to continue masturbating, but please save your orgasms until later. Now, I'm going to show you all several sex toys. For each toy, I will need one volunteer to demonstrate how it is used. In some cases, I will need two volunteers."Ms. Sharon then reached into her bag, and pulled the first toy out. It was a simple, flesh-colored dildo, about 5.5 inches long, and 1.5 inches wide, with balls on the end. It looked much like some of the cocks I saw the boys holding in their hands. "This is a dildo. It is designed to simulate a male penis. Dildos come in many shapes, and sizes, and have a variety of features. This one is a simple one. Generally dildos are used by females, but some males use them as well."Now, who would like to demonstrate how this dildo is used?" Of course, nobody raised their hands. "Come on, people. This is the most basic toy I have. It only gets more complex from here." After another moment, Sofia raised her hand."Good, Sofia. Please come up here." Sofia stood, walked to the front, and took a seat on the table. "Alright, Sofia. Have you used a dildo before?" She nodded. "Okay, then you know what to do. I've also brought some lubricant if anyone needs it. Everyone watch closely."Sofia squirted a little lube on the dildo, opened her legs, and slid the dildo inside of her cunt. As she slid it in, she closed her eyes. She slowly slid it in and out. From her facial expressions, I could tell she was enjoying the feeling, but she was a bit embarrassed by being singled out like that. A moment later, we all heard her start moaning.After about a minute or so of Sofia fucking herself with the dildo, Ms. Sharon said, "Good, Sofia, that's exactly right. Thank you for the demonstration. You may take your seat now." Sofia pulled the dildo out of her cunt, and stood up. She offered it to Ms. Sharon, but she refused. "Oh, no. Please, keep it for the rest of class. That goes for everyone else who volunteers as well."Sofia walked back to her seat, reinserted the dildo, and continued fucking herself."Alright, next up, we have the vibrator," said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled another dildo from her bag. This one was larger than the last; maybe 6 inches long and 2 inches wide. "This toy requires batteries, because when it's switched on, it created a vibration throughout the rubber shaft, which most females enjoy. Additionally, this dildo has piece known as a rabbit ear, which rubs against a woman's clitoris. Who would like to demonstrate the usage of this toy?"After a couple seconds, Latoya's hand went up. Ms. Sharon nodded, and Latoya came to the front, taking a seat on the table."Thank you Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, as she passed the vibrator to Latoya. Latoya didn't bother with the lube, since she was already quite wet on her own. She easily slid the large dildo inside her cunt. When it was all the way in, she turned a knob on it, and we all heard a buzzing sound, and saw Latoya's head tilt back in pleasure."Good, Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, "Make sure you also rub the rabbit ear against your clitoris. Yes, just like that. Doesn't that feel good?"Latoya nodded."Alright, Latoya, you may take your seat."Latoya took her seat, and Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of her bag. It was about 7 inches long, with what looked like a cunt on one end. "Now, I don't want the men in the room to feel left out, so next we have the fleshlight. This toy is designed to simulate the female vagina. Who would like to demonstrate its usage?"Tony Baker didn't hesitate to stick his hand in the air."Alright, Mr. Baker," said Ms. Sharon. Tony walked to the front, and took the fleshlight from Ms. Sharon. He then placed it at the tip of his large cock, and slid himself inside it. He then jacked himself off with it, fucking the rubber vagina."Excellent, Tony," said Ms. Sharon. "This fleshlight also has a vibration feature. Let me switch that on for you." She reached down, grabbing the fleshlight (and thus Tony's cock), in her hand. She slid the toy up and down a couple times, before flipping a switch on the side of it. Instantly, Tony leaned back and started writhing in pleasure. Then she flipped it off."Good, Tony. You may take your seat." He did, as Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of the bag. "This is sometimes called a magic wand. The tip of it vibrates with a much higher intensity than the dildos, and can be controlled by a switch on the handle. It is generally used by women to rub their clitoris. Who would like to volunteer to demonstrate the wand?"Nobody raised their hand, at first, but eventually Barbara volunteered. She stood, took the usual spot on the table, and spread her legs. Ms. Sharon handed her the wand, and Barbara turned it on and started rubbing it against her cunt. Ms. Sharon gave her a few tips before sending her back to her seat."Next, we have our first two-person toy." said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled two small, metal objects, about 2 inches long, out of her bag. "These are remote controlled vibrators. A girl inserts it into her vagina, and the remote controls the intensity of the vibration. It can be used by a single person, but today we will use it in pairs. I have two of them, so we need two females. Since our last toy also needs two females, I will ask for one female volunteer, and two males, please. I will be the other female."Most of the boy's hands shot up, but none of the girls. Ms. Sharon picked Filipe and Ken. After another moment, I decided to volunteer. I'd rather have this toy, than be forced into whatever the next one was."Alright, Samantha, take a seat up here. We'll both insert them at the same time."I sat on the edge of the table, and spread my legs apart. Then, Ms. Sharon and I pushed the small metal devices completely into our cunts. Then we stood up."How does that feel, Samantha?" asked Ms. Sharon."A little cold, but fine otherwise," I replied."Good. Alright, Ken, you get my remote, and Filipe, you get Samantha's." She handed them to the students. "For the rest of today's class, feel free to switch our toys on and off, and increase the intensity, whenever you'd like, but please refrain from making us orgasm until the end of class."I started walking back to my seat. Both the boys looked at their remotes. Filipe asked, "Does this knob increase the intensity?" as he turned it all the way up.I lost my balance, and leaned on the table, as a loud moan escaped from my mouth. The vibration was very intense. "Yes, Ken," I heard Ms. Sharon say, "that's the intensity. You can see that at full blast, it's hard for the receiver to do much of anything else.""I see," said Ken as he turned it down to about halfway. "Sorry about the surprise, Samantha. I just wanted to test it out."I stood back up, and walked back to my seat, as I replied, "It's alright."Ms. Sharon said, "That's exactly how it should be used: at random times, to surprise the receiver. However, please don't disrupt the class." She pulled the last toy from her bag. "As I said earlier, this last toy is designed to be used by two females. Since we only have two remaining, I'll ask that Nicole and Amy please come up here now."They were both a bit hesitant, but they didn't have much choice. It had to be demonstrated, and there were only two cunts left that weren't already full or being rubbed: Nicole's and Amy's. They both walked to the front, and waited for Ms. Sharon to give them instructions."Thank you, both," she said, holding up the final toy, "This is a double dildo. At either end, there is a cock-shaped rubber shaft, and in the middle there is a handle. Generally, this is used by two females, but you can use it alone as well. Both of you, please lie on the table, with your heads facing away from each other."They did as Ms. Sharon said. The table was a bit small, so both of their heads were hanging off the ends. Once they were in position, Ms. Sharon continued."Good. Now, please spread your legs, and scoot a little closer to each other." They did so. "Thank you. I'll start with Amy, and then Nicole."Amy looked down and saw Ms. Sharon put some lube on the tip of one end, then put the tip of the dildo at the entrance of her cunt. Ms. Sharon slowly slid it inside of her."Good. Now, I'm going to need to slide it all the way in, so I can get it to the entrance of Nicole's hole."I saw the dildo slide further and further into Amy's cunt, and finally it stopped. Then Ms. Sharon put some lube on the other end, and slowly slid it into Nicole's cunt. I heard both of them moan as it slid inside Nicole, and out of Amy."Good." said Ms. Sharon, "Thank you both. Now we're ready to demonstrate. Everyone, please stand and; Oh!." Ms. Sharon collapsed into the chair next to the desk.I looked over and Ken had a grin on his face. Then I felt my vibrator start up as well. It slowly increased, until I couldn't take it. I started moaning again. The moans of Ms. Sharon and I continued, as Ken and Filipe both kept the vibrators at full intensity.Ken then stood and walked to the front of the class, and said, "I'll take over for a moment, Ms. Sharon, if you don't mind." Ms. Sharon nodded, and put her hand on her cunt and started rubbing. "Good. I'll turn it down a bit, so you don't disrupt me." He turned the knob down, but Filipe kept his at full-blast for the time-being."Alright, everyone," Ken continued, "I believe I know where Ms. Sharon was going with this. Everyone please stand and come to the front of the class. Obviously, Ms. Sharon and Samantha are exceptions for now. I want each of you to slide the double-dildo in and out of Amy and Nicole for 30 seconds each. Since I don't want to leave Samantha out, she can go last."I couldn't believe Ken had taken over the class. Ms. Sharon wasn't resisting at all, not that I could blame her. Ken might have turned the intensity down on hers, but if it was anything like mine, a small decrease intensity wasn't going to do much. I could barely keep my eyes open, it was so distracting, and I definitely couldn't keep from moaning. However, it wasn't quite enough to push me over the edge into orgasm.For the next six minutes or so, each student grabbed the handle of the double dildo and moved it back and forth between Amy and Nicole. Each time it slid, the girl it went into let out a moan."Alright, Samantha," said Ken, when everyone else had gone. "Your turn. Filipe, please turn her vibrator down." Filipe did as he said, and finally the vibration was tolerable. I took a moment to catch my breath, then stood and wobbled to the front of the class. I grabbed the handle between Nicole and Amy and slid it toward Amy, hearing her moan. Then I slid it towards Nicole, and heard a moan from her. Back and forth I went, fucking each of them with the dildo, and watching as their cunts leaked a lot of fluids onto the table. The entire time, I felt the constant buzz of the vibrator inside me, and I noticed some of my own fluid running down my leg.When my time was up, Ken turned Ms. Sharon's vibrator down, and gave control of the class back to her. After a moment to catch her breath, she stood, and leaned against the wall."Wow. Good job, Ken," she said. " You were exactly right with what I wanted the class to do. Also, excellent timing with the vibrator. I didn't anticipate it at all."Now, Amy and Nicole, please stay on the table. We're almost at the last activity, and you'll need to be there, but in the meantime, you may have a break."Today's last topic is orgasm, also known as cumming. This is the most exciting part of sex. How many of you have experienced an orgasm before?" Every one of the boy's hands went up, as well as most of the girls. "Good. Well, for those that haven't, you're in for a treat. Each of you, get with the partner, or pair of partners, from the first class. Kent and Roberto, come to the front to join your partners."It took everyone a moment to get with their partner. Tony and Alex retrieved my remote from Filipe, and came to join me, and John and Eric got Ms. Sharon's remote from Ken, and joined her."Good. Now that everyone is with their partner or group, I want each of you to bring the other to orgasm. This will be an excellent hands-on activity; no pun intended. Since Samantha and I have two partners, we will each cum twice, and make each of our boys cum once. I think Samantha and I can manage that." She winked at me. I smiled back. "Alright, everyone. Have fun. There are some paper towels at the front to clean up with, once you're done."Once Ms. Sharon was finished speaking, everyone immediately began touching their partner. Tony and Alex seemed hesitant, like they didn't want to gang up on me, so I started the action by reaching forward and grabbing both of their cocks, and I started jacking them off. Once they saw I was willing, Tony reached forward and grabbed my breasts, as Alex turned the knob on the remote up to medium-high. Once he did that, he reached down and started rubbing my cunt.I looked around and saw many couples rubbing each other in various ways. I looked over to Ms. Sharon, and saw she was in much of a similar position as I, with two cocks in her hands, and four hands rubbing her tits and cunt. Looking to the front, I saw Nicole and Amy had Kent and Roberto's cocks in their hands. Each boy had one hand on their girls breast, and the other on the double dildo, moving it in unison between the two girls.As I continued to watch all the action in the room, I quickly got very horny, and had my first orgasm within the first couple minutes. I was the first girl in the classroom, but not the first person; I could tell Ken beat me to that, because Latoya had cum all over her dark chest.Once I was done, I decided to concentrate on the boys. I rubbed them faster and faster. Since I was right-handed, and Alex was in my right hand, he was first to blow his load. Since I was in control, I decided where it would go, so I pointed it right at my chest. The first glob landed on my right tit, and the second landed on my belly.Now that Alex was finished, Tony and I concentrated on each other. We seemed to be in a race to see who would come first. I had two advantages: Tony was a guy, and I knew they took less time than girls; and I had already cum, so I was further away from cumming again. It seemed Tony was aware of this fact, because he reached over and turned up the intensity on my vibrator to full-blast, before return his hand to my cunt and inserting three fingers.It took all my effort not to lean back and let go of Tony, but I was determined to finish him before he finished me. I was jerking him so fast, and he was fingering me at about the same speed. All around the room, I heard moans and saw cum flying, as well as bodies in the throes of orgasm. I knew Tony and I would be joining them soon.Finally, I couldn't take it anymore, and I let go of Tony, giving into the amazing orgasm. I leaned back, closed my eyes, and let out a loud moan. However, Tony was apparently at the end of his rope too, because as soon as I opened my mouth to moan, a load of cum landed directly inside of it. The next couple loads landed all over my face. The surprise cumload just excited me even more, and made my orgasm that much more intense.About 30 seconds later my orgasm had finished. I was still in a very high state of arousal, due to the vibrator buzzing away inside of me. Alex had turned it down, but it was still purring away. I opened my eyes and looked at Tony and Alex. They had both grabbed paper towels and were cleaning themselves off. Tony offered me one, and I took it. I started with my face, doing my best to get it all. Then I looked down and started on the load on my chest, which had dripped down to my belly.Once I was satisfied with being clean enough, I looked around. Most of the guys had finished, and several of the girls. I saw Amy and Nicole had switched positions. They were both on their knees, facing away from each other. With the dildo still between them, they were doing each other doggy style. I knew they were close to finishing. However, it appeared Ken was having some trouble finishing Latoya. I decided I'd help him out.I stood and walked over to the couple. Latoya was leaning back, with her ass on the edge of the seat, and her legs wide open. Ken was sitting on the floor between her legs, and had the vibrator in his hand. He was fucking Latoya with it, but not very quickly. It seemed his arm was getting tired."Do you want some help, Ken?" I asked as I approached.Ken looked up at me, and said, "Sure, if you don't mind. I never realized how much work it takes to get a girl off."I laughed. "Yep, it takes quite a bit more for us than it does for you guys."Ken moved aside, and I sat next to him on the floor. Latoya looked down at me and smiled. She looked exhausted. I could tell she was very ready to cum, but Ken just wasn't getting the job done. I knew I'd be able to help her.I grabbed the dildo in the black girl's cunt, and thrust it in as deep as I could, which caused Latoya to gasp. Then I proceeded to fuck her with it as fast as I could for about 30 seconds. The whole time, Latoya's body squirmed. I could tell she was enjoying it. When I saw she was getting worked up, I used the fingers on my other hand to rub her clit in small circles. With each movement, I saw the pink insides of her cunt lips get wetter. After another ten seconds or so, I could tell Latoya was about to cum.I turned to Ken and said, "Take it from here. She's just about to cum."Ken grabbed the dildo from my hand, and continued fucking the girl. Since he'd had a short break to rest, his arm had recovered, so he was fucking her with renewed intensity. Finally, I saw Latoya's body tense, then convulse with pleasure. Ken continued thrusting the dildo into her through the entire orgasm.Seeing that my help was no longer needed, I returned to my seat. A few moments later, I saw the Amy and Nicole collapse in a heap of pleasure, as they both came.Ms. Sharon then stood and said, "Excellent, class. It appears you have all had your first orgasm of this class. I promise you there will be many more to come. (No pun intended) That concludes today's class. All of you who received toys today may keep them. There is no assigned homework, but I encourage you to use what you've learned today and put it to good use in your free time. See you next class!"With that, everyone stood and started dressing and walking out the door. I still had the remote vibrator inside me, and I wondered how I was supposed to get it out. I looked to Ms. Sharon and got my answer. She was squatted down and I saw the vibrator slide out of her cunt, and she caught it in her hand. I copied her, squatting down, reaching below my cunt. It took me a few seconds to squeeze the right muscles, but then I felt the vibrator slide right out of me. Alex walked over and handed me the remote, which I used to turn it off, placing both components in my bag.I was one of the last to leave. Once I had most of my clothes on, I started out the door, pulling my shirt over my head as I walked into the hallway. As I walked back to my dorm, I thought about how fun that class was. I'd had two orgasms, and I'd received a new toy. I knew I'd have to try out the toy when I got a chance, and also see who I could get to surprise me with it.I also wondered what we would be covering in future classes. We were already starting to get physical with each other, so I knew that trend would continue. I knew we'd be expected to fuck at least our partner. Since I had two, I knew that meant I'd be fucked by at least two guys. Would I get a chance with the others as well? What about the girls? Also, Ms. Sharon had mentioned out-of-class projects, and a final exam. What would be expected of us for those?Only time would tell.Samantha plays with her new toy.In the last class, I'd received an interesting sex toy: a remote vibrator. It was a small, shiny metal object. It was about two inches long, 1.5 inches in diameter, and it was rounded on either end. With it, I received a remote control, which had only one control: a simple knob, which controlled the vibration intensity.Of course, I was very eager to test the new toy out as much as possible. So, that weekend, I decided it was time to try it.I woke up early Saturday morning, before most of the people were out and about on campus. I massaged my cunt for a few minutes, to get it good and wet, then slid the bullet inside me. I turned the knob to the lowest setting, which produced a very low hum inside me.Then I grabbed my towel, wrapped it around me, grabbed my shower basket, and headed out the door. Nobody was awake yet, so I simply took my shower, and went about my morning routine. The only difference was that I was horny the entire time, because of the vibration.When I got back to my room, I took the towel off and got dressed. I put on my favorite pair of jean short shorts, and a green t-shirt. I decided it was early enough to forego a bra, and I wasn't going anywhere that required panties. Then I grabbed the controller and my cell phone and walked out the door.As soon as I was outside, I looked around and didn't see anyone. So, before starting my walk, I turned the knob up to the next setting. I could instantly feel the vibration get more intense. I put the controller in my pocket and started my walk. I walked all the way across campus, and only encountered a few people.By this time I was very horny, and so I excitedly turned the knob up to two settings. Since it was so quiet, I could actually hear the quiet humming inside me. I sat down on a bench, and spread my legs slightly. I placed the remote control next to me on the bench and closed my eyes, enjoying the vibrator work me up even more.After a few minutes, I suddenly felt someone tap me on the shoulder. I jumped, and opened my eyes. Sitting next to me was a young guy, maybe 18 or 19 years old. He had the remote in his hand."Hi," he said. "Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you. I was just curious what this remote was for.""Oh," I said, looking at it. I thought for a moment, and realized I couldn't tell him what it was. "I'm not sure. It was here when I sat down.""Oh, strange," he said. He looked at it for a moment, then twisted the knob all the way up, testing what it did.Of course, I knew exactly what it did. I felt the vibrator go to the highest level inside me, and I could clearly hear the buzzing get louder. It took all my willpower, but I didn't let it show what was happening. The only sign was that I closed my eyes for a moment.Then he turned it down again, until it was all the way off."Strange," he said. Then, after a short pause, he continued, "Oh, how rude of me. I haven't even introduced myself. I'm Tristan.""Samantha." I replied."Cool. What brings you out here this early, if I may ask?"As he made small talk, in his hand, I watched him idly play with my remote. He slowly turned the knob up, stopping for a moment after each notch."Oh, just going for a walk," I replied, as I felt myself getting turned on again."Ah," he said, turning it up another notch. "Yea, me too. I'm just killing time." Then he pulled out his phone, and started flipping through it, all the while continuing to play with my remote.I felt the vibration increase, slowly, with each click of the knob. As it increased, I also started to hear the humming. I was very worried he'd hear the humming. I was trying to think of something to say, in case he asked about it, but the buzzing was so distracting, I couldn't think of anything.I also felt a lot of wetness between my legs. Just by moving my legs slightly, I could feel the inside the controller and my phone, and started back towards my dorm.As I walked, I couldn't help but think about what had just happened. A boy that I had just met had been in control of a vibrator inside of me. Of course, he didn't know that, but I did! As I thought about it, I couldn't resist; I turned the knob on the controller up to about mid-way, and felt the humming begin again, immediately.I was so distracted by the sensations inside of me, that I didn't notice when my juices started running down my leg. It wasn't until I was back in my room, that I realized the entire inside of my thighs were soaked, and it even slid almost near to my socks. I knew anyone I had passed (which included quite a few other students, as well as a professor or two), surely saw what was going on.When I finally arrived at my room, I hastily shut the door behind me, stripped off my shorts, and laid on my bed. I turned the knob up to full power, and started rubbing myself.A short time later, I came. Hard.Then I took a short nap.When I awoke, the vibrator was still buzzing, but it appeared I had turned it down to a low setting. However, that didn't stop my cunt from leaking a ton more juices. I looked down and saw my sheets were soaked.I turned the vibrator off, then squat down and pushed it out. It took a minute, because it had been in there so long, but it finally popped out, and I caught it in my hand. I placed it and the controller on my desk, then got dressed and took my sheets to the wash, along with the rest of my dirty clothes.Then I went back to my room, and went about my normal day.To be continued in part 4, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Anatomy Primer.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.This time, I was last to go, and the only people left in the room were Nicole, Ms. Sharon, and I. I stepped between Nicole's legs, which were now quivering from all the pleasure. About half-way through, Nicole started having trouble keeping them open, so Ms. Sharon was now standing on the other side of the desk from me, near Nicole's head, holding each of Nicole's ankles spread about three feet apart."Hi Nicole." I said to her, as I approached. "I'm the last one. Before I start, I was wondering how you feel."Nicole weakly lifted her head to look at me. She was smiling, but she also looked quite tired. "Well, My legs are a little sore from being spread for so long. Also, my cunt is a little raw from all the different fingers being rubbed in and out of it. But overall, I feel amazing. I've never climaxed this many times in such a short amount of time before.""So, I take it you're still glad I ran into you in the library?" I asked."Oh, definitely!" she exclaimed. "If I get to experience all this on just the first day, I can't wait for what's in store for us for the rest of the semester.""Wow." I said, smiling back at her. "I don't know if I could take all the attention and stimulation you have had today. Well, I'll hurry up and finish this, so we can leave.""Thank you Samantha," she replied. "But, since you're last, make sure it's a good one. I don't want to leave here on a low note. If you make it good, I promise that I'll pay you back for it another time."I smiled and replied, "Deal."I then reached up with my left hand and grabbed Nicole's right tit, lightly caressing it. Then I rubbed the outside of Nicole's cunt until I found her clitoris. As I rubbed her clit and her boob, she started to moan lightly.After about 45 seconds, I slowly inserted my index and middle fingers into Nicole's gaping hole. Because of all the abuse her cunt had been given in the past ten minutes or so, it was quite loose, and very wet, but also quite red. I slid my fingers in and out of her hole a few times, before inserting a third finger. Then I rubbed around inside her cunt, until I found a slightly rough patch, which was also a little warmer from all the friction from the other students fingers. I rubbed it gently, which caused Nicole to moan louder, and start squirming. As I fingered her, I also rubbed her breast and lightly pinched her small nipple.I continued rubbing and finger-fucking Nicole for about two more minutes, until Nicole started screaming "I'm cumming! I'm cumming!", while her body writhed as much as it could with Ms. Sharon still firmly holding Nicole's legs. I was sure that nearby classrooms would hear her screams, and the movement of the table shaking beneath her, but she apparently didn't care, and neither did Ms. Sharon.After Nicole's final release of ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and Ms. Sharon released her grasp on Nicole's ankles. Nicole lowered her legs, placing her feet on the ground, but still layed on the table, with her eyes closed.Ms. Sharon started packing her things into her bag, as she said, "Good class today, you two. Samantha, I want to thank you for introducing our class to Nicole and planting the idea of attending. And Nicole, I really want to thank you for your participation today. I know it must have been a bit awkward for all of your classmates to not only see every intimate detail of your body, but feel those parts, and bring you to several orgasms.""No, Ms. Sharon. Thank you," replied Nicole, as she stood and slowly walked over to her pile of clothes. "That was the best sexual experience I've had in my life so far, and I very much look forward to having even better ones in future classes. But right now, I really just want to take a nap.""Well, I'd offer to let you stay in here, but there's another class coming in here soon, and I think they're covering some very conservative topic like History of Architecture or something. I'm sure they would be quite put off by your nudity.""That's alright." replied Nicole with a smile, as she pulled on her tight yoga pants, without any panties underneath. "I don't live far from campus. I'll just go home and take a nap.""One more thing before you go, Nicole." said Ms. Sharon as she was finishing packing her bag. "In the last class, I mentioned to everyone else that there's an extra credit opportunity for anyone willing to participate in some sexual studies. I think you would be an excellent candidate for those studies. Please consider it.""I will." said Nicole as she pulled her sports bra on. She picked up her shirt, and looked at it "You know; I really don't feel like wearing this. I think I'll walk home without it."At this point I had pulled on my clothes, so Nicole and I were dressed. The three of us departed the room together. Ms. Sharon didn't bring any clothes, so she walked out naked, but she said her office wasn't far, and the faculty in her department were used to it. I walked with Nicole, chatting about the experience, until we got to a place where we parted ways.I then walked back to my dorm. When I arrived, I stripped out of my clothes, and laid down on my bed, immediately putting my hand on my cunt. I imitated what I did to Nicole earlier, and rubbed my clit. With my eyes closed, I was imagining being in Nicole's position on the table, and I imagined that my hand was one of my other classmates. In my daydream, my eyes were closed, so I didn't know whose hand it was.After rubbing my clit for a while, I slid a finger inside my cunt, and found my own g-spot. I rubbed it as fast as I could. As I continued daydreaming about each of my classmates fingering my cunt, I came. But I wasn't ready to be done, so I continued daydreaming and finger-fucking myself. I came a two more times, before finally deciding to stop. I was tired, so I fell asleep.Masturbation, sex toys, and orgasm.A few classes had passed since the class on the human anatomy. The next few topics were less interesting, but still very informative.First, we paired up in the same groups as before, and studied each other's bodies closely, one on one. While interesting, if I wrote about that, it would be somewhat repetitive, so I'll skip it.After that, we covered various measurement techniques, including shirt-sizes, pant-sizes, and especially bra-sizes. I found out during that class that I had been wearing the wrong bra-size for years. I thought I was a 34A or 32B, but really I'm more like a 28D. Bra sizes are confusing!We also covered some other important, but boring topics, such as reproduction and STDs. For a homework assignment, we were all required to get an tested for a variety of STDs, as a prerequisite for the rest of the course. That was due in three class periods.So, today's story is about day seven of class.I was getting more comfortable with the class, so I didn't arrive quite as early anymore, but I always arrive a bit before class, and today was no exception. I got there about five minutes before.Just like the past couple of classes, everyone that was already there had stripped to their birthday suits. I quickly found my seat, stripped off my clothes, put them in my bag, and sat down. I didn't bother covering up anymore, because there was no real reason to. Everyone there had already seen it all, and nobody else was covering up. Thinking back on it, I'm actually somewhat surprised at how little time it took for each of us to get so comfortable in our nudity.At 7:01, Ms. Sharon walked in, with the same amount of clothes as the rest of us. I kind of wondered how early she got nude. Did she strip right before walking over to the class, or was she naked all morning? I hadn't seen her with clothes on in so long, that I could no longer picture her wearing them."Hello class," she said, as she placed her bag in its usual spot on the table. "I'm glad to see you're all comfortable being nude with your fellow classmates, because you will all be getting much more familiar with each other today. Our topic is masturbation, sex toys, and the orgasm."To start today's class, we will discuss masturbation. Who here has masturbated before?" Almost everyone raised their hands. "Good. Those of you who say you haven't, I don't believe you. But in case you really haven't, today will be the end of that."Everyone, please get in your normal masturbation positions. For those of you that say you haven't ever done it: males generally grab their shaft and stroke it, and females either rub their clitoris or stick their fingers inside their vaginas, aka finger themselves."We all did as Ms. Sharon said, placing our hands on our genitals, and we started to rub and stroke ourselves. I as a little hesitant at this, but once I'd seen many of my classmates (especially the boys) start in on themselves, I relaxed. I spread my legs, leaned back, put the first two fingers of my right hand on my clit, and started rubbing it in a small circle."Good. I want you all to continue masturbating, but please save your orgasms until later. Now, I'm going to show you all several sex toys. For each toy, I will need one volunteer to demonstrate how it is used. In some cases, I will need two volunteers."Ms. Sharon then reached into her bag, and pulled the first toy out. It was a simple, flesh-colored dildo, about 5.5 inches long, and 1.5 inches wide, with balls on the end. It looked much like some of the cocks I saw the boys holding in their hands. "This is a dildo. It is designed to simulate a male penis. Dildos come in many shapes, and sizes, and have a variety of features. This one is a simple one. Generally dildos are used by females, but some males use them as well."Now, who would like to demonstrate how this dildo is used?" Of course, nobody raised their hands. "Come on, people. This is the most basic toy I have. It only gets more complex from here." After another moment, Sofia raised her hand."Good, Sofia. Please come up here." Sofia stood, walked to the front, and took a seat on the table. "Alright, Sofia. Have you used a dildo before?" She nodded. "Okay, then you know what to do. I've also brought some lubricant if anyone needs it. Everyone watch closely."Sofia squirted a little lube on the dildo, opened her legs, and slid the dildo inside of her cunt. As she slid it in, she closed her eyes. She slowly slid it in and out. From her facial expressions, I could tell she was enjoying the feeling, but she was a bit embarrassed by being singled out like that. A moment later, we all heard her start moaning.After about a minute or so of Sofia fucking herself with the dildo, Ms. Sharon said, "Good, Sofia, that's exactly right. Thank you for the demonstration. You may take your seat now." Sofia pulled the dildo out of her cunt, and stood up. She offered it to Ms. Sharon, but she refused. "Oh, no. Please, keep it for the rest of class. That goes for everyone else who volunteers as well."Sofia walked back to her seat, reinserted the dildo, and continued fucking herself."Alright, next up, we have the vibrator," said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled another dildo from her bag. This one was larger than the last; maybe 6 inches long and 2 inches wide. "This toy requires batteries, because when it's switched on, it created a vibration throughout the rubber shaft, which most females enjoy. Additionally, this dildo has piece known as a rabbit ear, which rubs against a woman's clitoris. Who would like to demonstrate the usage of this toy?"After a couple seconds, Latoya's hand went up. Ms. Sharon nodded, and Latoya came to the front, taking a seat on the table."Thank you Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, as she passed the vibrator to Latoya. Latoya didn't bother with the lube, since she was already quite wet on her own. She easily slid the large dildo inside her cunt. When it was all the way in, she turned a knob on it, and we all heard a buzzing sound, and saw Latoya's head tilt back in pleasure."Good, Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, "Make sure you also rub the rabbit ear against your clitoris. Yes, just like that. Doesn't that feel good?"Latoya nodded."Alright, Latoya, you may take your seat."Latoya took her seat, and Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of her bag. It was about 7 inches long, with what looked like a cunt on one end. "Now, I don't want the men in the room to feel left out, so next we have the fleshlight. This toy is designed to simulate the female vagina. Who would like to demonstrate its usage?"Tony Baker didn't hesitate to stick his hand in the air."Alright, Mr. Baker," said Ms. Sharon. Tony walked to the front, and took the fleshlight from Ms. Sharon. He then placed it at the tip of his large cock, and slid himself inside it. He then jacked himself off with it, fucking the rubber vagina."Excellent, Tony," said Ms. Sharon. "This fleshlight also has a vibration feature. Let me switch that on for you." She reached down, grabbing the fleshlight (and thus Tony's cock), in her hand. She slid the toy up and down a couple times, before flipping a switch on the side of it. Instantly, Tony leaned back and started writhing in pleasure. Then she flipped it off."Good, Tony. You may take your seat." He did, as Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of the bag. "This is sometimes called a magic wand. The tip of it vibrates with a much higher intensity than the dildos, and can be controlled by a switch on the handle. It is generally used by women to rub their clitoris. Who would like to volunteer to demonstrate the wand?"Nobody raised their hand, at first, but eventually Barbara volunteered. She stood, took the usual spot on the table, and spread her legs. Ms. Sharon handed her the wand, and Barbara turned it on and started rubbing it against her cunt. Ms. Sharon gave her a few tips before sending her back to her seat."Next, we have our first two-person toy." said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled two small, metal objects, about 2 inches long, out of her bag. "These are remote controlled vibrators. A girl inserts it into her vagina, and the remote controls the intensity of the vibration. It can be used by a single person, but today we will use it in pairs. I have two of them, so we need two females. Since our last toy also needs two females, I will ask for one female volunteer, and two males, please. I will be the other female."Most of the boy's hands shot up, but none of the girls. Ms. Sharon picked Filipe and Ken. After another moment, I decided to volunteer. I'd rather have this toy, than be forced into whatever the next one was."Alright, Samantha, take a seat up here. We'll both insert them at the same time."I sat on the edge of the table, and spread my legs apart. Then, Ms. Sharon and I pushed the small metal devices completely into our cunts. Then we stood up."How does that feel, Samantha?" asked Ms. Sharon."A little cold, but fine otherwise," I replied."Good. Alright, Ken, you get my remote, and Filipe, you get Samantha's." She handed them to the students. "For the rest of today's class, feel free to switch our toys on and off, and increase the intensity, whenever you'd like, but please refrain from making us orgasm until the end of class."I started walking back to my seat. Both the boys looked at their remotes. Filipe asked, "Does this knob increase the intensity?" as he turned it all the way up.I lost my balance, and leaned on the table, as a loud moan escaped from my mouth. The vibration was very intense. "Yes, Ken," I heard Ms. Sharon say, "that's the intensity. You can see that at full blast, it's hard for the receiver to do much of anything else.""I see," said Ken as he turned it down to about halfway. "Sorry about the surprise, Samantha. I just wanted to test it out."I stood back up, and walked back to my seat, as I replied, "It's alright."Ms. Sharon said, "That's exactly how it should be used: at random times, to surprise the receiver. However, please don't disrupt the class." She pulled the last toy from her bag. "As I said earlier, this last toy is designed to be used by two females. Since we only have two remaining, I'll ask that Nicole and Amy please come up here now."They were both a bit hesitant, but they didn't have much choice. It had to be demonstrated, and there were only two cunts left that weren't already full or being rubbed: Nicole's and Amy's. They both walked to the front, and waited for Ms. Sharon to give them instructions."Thank you, both," she said, holding up the final toy, "This is a double dildo. At either end, there is a cock-shaped rubber shaft, and in the middle there is a handle. Generally, this is used by two females, but you can use it alone as well. Both of you, please lie on the table, with your heads facing away from each other."They did as Ms. Sharon said. The table was a bit small, so both of their heads were hanging off the ends. Once they were in position, Ms. Sharon continued."Good. Now, please spread your legs, and scoot a little closer to each other." They did so. "Thank you. I'll start with Amy, and then Nicole."Amy looked down and saw Ms. Sharon put some lube on the tip of one end, then put the tip of the dildo at the entrance of her cunt. Ms. Sharon slowly slid it inside of her."Good. Now, I'm going to need to slide it all the way in, so I can get it to the entrance of Nicole's hole."I saw the dildo slide further and further into Amy's cunt, and finally it stopped. Then Ms. Sharon put some lube on the other end, and slowly slid it into Nicole's cunt. I heard both of them moan as it slid inside Nicole, and out of Amy."Good." said Ms. Sharon, "Thank you both. Now we're ready to demonstrate. Everyone, please stand and; Oh!." Ms. Sharon collapsed into the chair next to the desk.I looked over and Ken had a grin on his face. Then I felt my vibrator start up as well. It slowly increased, until I couldn't take it. I started moaning again. The moans of Ms. Sharon and I continued, as Ken and Filipe both kept the vibrators at full intensity.Ken then stood and walked to the front of the class, and said, "I'll take over for a moment, Ms. Sharon, if you don't mind." Ms. Sharon nodded, and put her hand on her cunt and started rubbing. "Good. I'll turn it down a bit, so you don't disrupt me." He turned the knob down, but Filipe kept his at full-blast for the time-being."Alright, everyone," Ken continued, "I believe I know where Ms. Sharon was going with this. Everyone please stand and come to the front of the class. Obviously, Ms. Sharon and Samantha are exceptions for now. I want each of you to slide the double-dildo in and out of Amy and Nicole for 30 seconds each. Since I don't want to leave Samantha out, she can go last."I couldn't believe Ken had taken over the class. Ms. Sharon wasn't resisting at all, not that I could blame her. Ken might have turned the intensity down on hers, but if it was anything like mine, a small decrease intensity wasn't going to do much. I could barely keep my eyes open, it was so distracting, and I definitely couldn't keep from moaning. However, it wasn't quite enough to push me over the edge into orgasm.For the next six minutes or so, each student grabbed the handle of the double dildo and moved it back and forth between Amy and Nicole. Each time it slid, the girl it went into let out a moan."Alright, Samantha," said Ken, when everyone else had gone. "Your turn. Filipe, please turn her vibrator down." Filipe did as he said, and finally the vibration was tolerable. I took a moment to catch my breath, then stood and wobbled to the front of the class. I grabbed the handle between Nicole and Amy and slid it toward Amy, hearing her moan. Then I slid it towards Nicole, and heard a moan from her. Back and forth I went, fucking each of them with the dildo, and watching as their cunts leaked a lot of fluids onto the table. The entire time, I felt the constant buzz of the vibrator inside me, and I noticed some of my own fluid running down my leg.When my time was up, Ken turned Ms. Sharon's vibrator down, and gave control of the class back to her. After a moment to catch her breath, she stood, and leaned against the wall."Wow. Good job, Ken," she said. " You were exactly right with what I wanted the class to do. Also, excellent timing with the vibrator. I didn't anticipate it at all."Now, Amy and Nicole, please stay on the table. We're almost at the last activity, and you'll need to be there, but in the meantime, you may have a break."Today's last topic is orgasm, also known as cumming. This is the most exciting part of sex. How many of you have experienced an orgasm before?" Every one of the boy's hands went up, as well as most of the girls. "Good. Well, for those that haven't, you're in for a treat. Each of you, get with the partner, or pair of partners, from the first class. Kent and Roberto, come to the front to join your partners."It took everyone a moment to get with their partner. Tony and Alex retrieved my remote from Filipe, and came to join me, and John and Eric got Ms. Sharon's remote from Ken, and joined her."Good. Now that everyone is with their partner or group, I want each of you to bring the other to orgasm. This will be an excellent hands-on activity; no pun intended. Since Samantha and I have two partners, we will each cum twice, and make each of our boys cum once. I think Samantha and I can manage that." She winked at me. I smiled back. "Alright, everyone. Have fun. There are some paper towels at the front to clean up with, once you're done."Once Ms. Sharon was finished speaking, everyone immediately began touching their partner. Tony and Alex seemed hesitant, like they didn't want to gang up on me, so I started the action by reaching forward and grabbing both of their cocks, and I started jacking them off. Once they saw I was willing, Tony reached forward and grabbed my breasts, as Alex turned the knob on the remote up to medium-high. Once he did that, he reached down and started rubbing my cunt.I looked around and saw many couples rubbing each other in various ways. I looked over to Ms. Sharon, and saw she was in much of a similar position as I, with two cocks in her hands, and four hands rubbing her tits and cunt. Looking to the front, I saw Nicole and Amy had Kent and Roberto's cocks in their hands. Each boy had one hand on their girls breast, and the other on the double dildo, moving it in unison between the two girls.As I continued to watch all the action in the room, I quickly got very horny, and had my first orgasm within the first couple minutes. I was the first girl in the classroom, but not the first person; I could tell Ken beat me to that, because Latoya had cum all over her dark chest.Once I was done, I decided to concentrate on the boys. I rubbed them faster and faster. Since I was right-handed, and Alex was in my right hand, he was first to blow his load. Since I was in control, I decided where it would go, so I pointed it right at my chest. The first glob landed on my right tit, and the second landed on my belly.Now that Alex was finished, Tony and I concentrated on each other. We seemed to be in a race to see who would come first. I had two advantages: Tony was a guy, and I knew they took less time than girls; and I had already cum, so I was further away from cumming again. It seemed Tony was aware of this fact, because he reached over and turned up the intensity on my vibrator to full-blast, before return his hand to my cunt and inserting three fingers.It took all my effort not to lean back and let go of Tony, but I was determined to finish him before he finished me. I was jerking him so fast, and he was fingering me at about the same speed. All around the room, I heard moans and saw cum flying, as well as bodies in the throes of orgasm. I knew Tony and I would be joining them soon.Finally, I couldn't take it anymore, and I let go of Tony, giving into the amazing orgasm. I leaned back, closed my eyes, and let out a loud moan. However, Tony was apparently at the end of his rope too, because as soon as I opened my mouth to moan, a load of cum landed directly inside of it. The next couple loads landed all over my face. The surprise cumload just excited me even more, and made my orgasm that much more intense.About 30 seconds later my orgasm had finished. I was still in a very high state of arousal, due to the vibrator buzzing away inside of me. Alex had turned it down, but it was still purring away. I opened my eyes and looked at Tony and Alex. They had both grabbed paper towels and were cleaning themselves off. Tony offered me one, and I took it. I started with my face, doing my best to get it all. Then I looked down and started on the load on my chest, which had dripped down to my belly.Once I was satisfied with being clean enough, I looked around. Most of the guys had finished, and several of the girls. I saw Amy and Nicole had switched positions. They were both on their knees, facing away from each other. With the dildo still between them, they were doing each other doggy style. I knew they were close to finishing. However, it appeared Ken was having some trouble finishing Latoya. I decided I'd help him out.I stood and walked over to the couple. Latoya was leaning back, with her ass on the edge of the seat, and her legs wide open. Ken was sitting on the floor between her legs, and had the vibrator in his hand. He was fucking Latoya with it, but not very quickly. It seemed his arm was getting tired."Do you want some help, Ken?" I asked as I approached.Ken looked up at me, and said, "Sure, if you don't mind. I never realized how much work it takes to get a girl off."I laughed. "Yep, it takes quite a bit more for us than it does for you guys."Ken moved aside, and I sat next to him on the floor. Latoya looked down at me and smiled. She looked exhausted. I could tell she was very ready to cum, but Ken just wasn't getting the job done. I knew I'd be able to help her.I grabbed the dildo in the black girl's cunt, and thrust it in as deep as I could, which caused Latoya to gasp. Then I proceeded to fuck her with it as fast as I could for about 30 seconds. The whole time, Latoya's body squirmed. I could tell she was enjoying it. When I saw she was getting worked up, I used the fingers on my other hand to rub her clit in small circles. With each movement, I saw the pink insides of her cunt lips get wetter. After another ten seconds or so, I could tell Latoya was about to cum.I turned to Ken and said, "Take it from here. She's just about to cum."Ken grabbed the dildo from my hand, and continued fucking the girl. Since he'd had a short break to rest, his arm had recovered, so he was fucking her with renewed intensity. Finally, I saw Latoya's body tense, then convulse with pleasure. Ken continued thrusting the dildo into her through the entire orgasm.Seeing that my help was no longer needed, I returned to my seat. A few moments later, I saw the Amy and Nicole collapse in a heap of pleasure, as they both came.Ms. Sharon then stood and said, "Excellent, class. It appears you have all had your first orgasm of this class. I promise you there will be many more to come. (No pun intended) That concludes today's class. All of you who received toys today may keep them. There is no assigned homework, but I encourage you to use what you've learned today and put it to good use in your free time. See you next class!"With that, everyone stood and started dressing and walking out the door. I still had the remote vibrator inside me, and I wondered how I was supposed to get it out. I looked to Ms. Sharon and got my answer. She was squatted down and I saw the vibrator slide out of her cunt, and she caught it in her hand. I copied her, squatting down, reaching below my cunt. It took me a few seconds to squeeze the right muscles, but then I felt the vibrator slide right out of me. Alex walked over and handed me the remote, which I used to turn it off, placing both components in my bag.I was one of the last to leave. Once I had most of my clothes on, I started out the door, pulling my shirt over my head as I walked into the hallway. As I walked back to my dorm, I thought about how fun that class was. I'd had two orgasms, and I'd received a new toy. I knew I'd have to try out the toy when I got a chance, and also see who I could get to surprise me with it.I also wondered what we would be covering in future classes. We were already starting to get physical with each other, so I knew that trend would continue. I knew we'd be expected to fuck at least our partner. Since I had two, I knew that meant I'd be fucked by at least two guys. Would I get a chance with the others as well? What about the girls? Also, Ms. Sharon had mentioned out-of-class projects, and a final exam. What would be expected of us for those?Only time would tell.Samantha plays with her new toy.In the last class, I'd received an interesting sex toy: a remote vibrator. It was a small, shiny metal object. It was about two inches long, 1.5 inches in diameter, and it was rounded on either end. With it, I received a remote control, which had only one control: a simple knob, which controlled the vibration intensity.Of course, I was very eager to test the new toy out as much as possible. So, that weekend, I decided it was time to try it.I woke up early Saturday morning, before most of the people were out and about on campus. I massaged my cunt for a few minutes, to get it good and wet, then slid the bullet inside me. I turned the knob to the lowest setting, which produced a very low hum inside me.Then I grabbed my towel, wrapped it around me, grabbed my shower basket, and headed out the door. Nobody was awake yet, so I simply took my shower, and went about my morning routine. The only difference was that I was horny the entire time, because of the vibration.When I got back to my room, I took the towel off and got dressed. I put on my favorite pair of jean short shorts, and a green t-shirt. I decided it was early enough to forego a bra, and I wasn't going anywhere that required panties. Then I grabbed the controller and my cell phone and walked out the door.As soon as I was outside, I looked around and didn't see anyone. So, before starting my walk, I turned the knob up to the next setting. I could instantly feel the vibration get more intense. I put the controller in my pocket and started my walk. I walked all the way across campus, and only encountered a few people.By this time I was very horny, and so I excitedly turned the knob up to two settings. Since it was so quiet, I could actually hear the quiet humming inside me. I sat down on a bench, and spread my legs slightly. I placed the remote control next to me on the bench and closed my eyes, enjoying the vibrator work me up even more.After a few minutes, I suddenly felt someone tap me on the shoulder. I jumped, and opened my eyes. Sitting next to me was a young guy, maybe 18 or 19 years old. He had the remote in his hand."Hi," he said. "Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you. I was just curious what this remote was for.""Oh," I said, looking at it. I thought for a moment, and realized I couldn't tell him what it was. "I'm not sure. It was here when I sat down.""Oh, strange," he said. He looked at it for a moment, then twisted the knob all the way up, testing what it did.Of course, I knew exactly what it did. I felt the vibrator go to the highest level inside me, and I could clearly hear the buzzing get louder. It took all my willpower, but I didn't let it show what was happening. The only sign was that I closed my eyes for a moment.Then he turned it down again, until it was all the way off."Strange," he said. Then, after a short pause, he continued, "Oh, how rude of me. I haven't even introduced myself. I'm Tristan.""Samantha." I replied."Cool. What brings you out here this early, if I may ask?"As he made small talk, in his hand, I watched him idly play with my remote. He slowly turned the knob up, stopping for a moment after each notch."Oh, just going for a walk," I replied, as I felt myself getting turned on again."Ah," he said, turning it up another notch. "Yea, me too. I'm just killing time." Then he pulled out his phone, and started flipping through it, all the while continuing to play with my remote.I felt the vibration increase, slowly, with each click of the knob. As it increased, I also started to hear the humming. I was very worried he'd hear the humming. I was trying to think of something to say, in case he asked about it, but the buzzing was so distracting, I couldn't think of anything.I also felt a lot of wetness between my legs. Just by moving my legs slightly, I could feel the inside the controller and my phone, and started back towards my dorm.As I walked, I couldn't help but think about what had just happened. A boy that I had just met had been in control of a vibrator inside of me. Of course, he didn't know that, but I did! As I thought about it, I couldn't resist; I turned the knob on the controller up to about mid-way, and felt the humming begin again, immediately.I was so distracted by the sensations inside of me, that I didn't notice when my juices started running down my leg. It wasn't until I was back in my room, that I realized the entire inside of my thighs were soaked, and it even slid almost near to my socks. I knew anyone I had passed (which included quite a few other students, as well as a professor or two), surely saw what was going on.When I finally arrived at my room, I hastily shut the door behind me, stripped off my shorts, and laid on my bed. I turned the knob up to full power, and started rubbing myself.A short time later, I came. Hard.Then I took a short nap.When I awoke, the vibrator was still buzzing, but it appeared I had turned it down to a low setting. However, that didn't stop my cunt from leaking a ton more juices. I looked down and saw my sheets were soaked.I turned the vibrator off, then squat down and pushed it out. It took a minute, because it had been in there so long, but it finally popped out, and I caught it in my hand. I placed it and the controller on my desk, then got dressed and took my sheets to the wash, along with the rest of my dirty clothes.Then I went back to my room, and went about my normal day.To be continued in part 4, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

27 And it came to pass, as he spoke these things, a certain woman from the crowd, lifting up her voice, said to him: Blessed is the womb that bore thee, and the paps that gave thee suck.Factum est autem, cum haec diceret : extollens vocem quaedam mulier de turba dixit illi : Beatus venter qui te portavit, et ubera quae suxisti. 28 But he said: Yea rather, blessed are they who hear the word of God, and keep it.At ille dixit : Quinimmo beati, qui audiunt verbum Dei et custodiunt illud.

Library Research.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.I walked back to the elevator, pressed the button, and got on. This time, nobody joined me, so I was by myself. The elevator door closed, and my hand immediately went between my legs. I figured I could probably cum before the elevator reached the bottom floor.What I didn't count on was people waiting on the other floors. About two floors down, the door opened, with a ding. It nearly gave me a heart attack, seeing the librarian and a couple students standing there, looking at me with my hand on my cunt."Oh. Sorry." said the librarian. "We'll catch the next one."The door closed, and I continued. I was just starting to orgasm when the elevator opened at the bottom floor. I gasped and writhed with the fantastic sensations coursing through my body, while the security student and everyone else in the lobby watched.After a moment, I had recovered. By then, the door had closed. I pressed the open door button, and walked out. I smiled at the security guy as I walked past, through the detectors, and out the door.I was exhausted from my recent release, so I didn't feel like running. I walked back to class. By now there were quite a few more people out and about, and all of them looked at me, but I didn't really care.As I got closer to my class, I saw a few of my naked classmates arriving at about the same time.We walked back through the halls, and into the classroom, to be greeted by a smiling Ms. Sharon."Well, how'd it go?" she asked.None of us really had anything to say about it all."Well, your lack of words is alright for today. I expected it. Don't forget your homework. I'll see you all next time."Once again, I quickly got dressed, and left.Day three: human anatomy.Day three.I was a bit more nervous, so I arrived earlier than usual. I got there about 10 minutes before class started. Because I was so early, I was the first one to arrive.I walked to my usual spot in the second row, and put my bag next to my chair. Before being seated, I took a big breath and readied myself for what I was about to do.The reason I was so nervous today was Ms. Sharon's instruction from the previous class: "be naked before class starts". In the previous classes, we were each named off, and stripped one-by-one at the command of Ms. Sharon. When Ms. Sharon told me to strip, I didn't have much choice. I either stripped, just like everyone else, or I would lost points for participation. Besides, I knew it was necessary for the class, and I wouldn't learn as much if I didn't.But this time was it was a bit different. This time I would strip at my own leisure. I knew I could choose not to, and wait until class started, but Ms. Sharon said to be naked before class started, and I knew there had to be a reason for that.So, I took another big breath, and whispered to myself, "here goes nothing."I grabbed the bottom of my purple t-shirt, and slipped it up over my head, lifting my arms high into the air. Just like the previous class, I opted for no underwear, since they'd be coming off anyhow. So, once my shirt was removed, I was standing there, alone in a classroom, topless. I felt a draft glide over my naked torso, and shivered. I dropped my shirt onto my bag before continuing.For my bottom half today, I decided to wear a purple and black skirt made of a light material; maybe polyester. I knew it would be easier to remove a skirt than pants, and I wanted to make this as easy as possible for myself. So, I untied the side of the skirt, and slipped it down my legs, bending over.Before I stood back up, I heard a whistle from behind, which made me jump. I snapped my hands to my chest and my crotch, and spun around to face my guest.As I turned, I saw it was Filipe, who was zealously inspecting my entire naked body. I wondered how much he saw before announcing his presence. I couldn't be sure, but I'd bet he saw my cunt from between my legs while I was bent over."Sorry Samantha," he said, as he walked toward his usual spot on the left side of the classroom. "I couldn't help it. You are just so sexy!""Uh; well; " I stammered, trying to think of a valid response, given the situation. "Thank you, I guess.""You're welcome." he replied with a smile, as he placed his bag on the floor. "I see you've followed Ms. Sharon's instructions. I suppose since you've set the example, I should join you."He then pulled one arm into his shirt, and pulled it off his body, then his other arm, revealing his dark, toned abs. Then he unbuttoned his jeans, unzipped his fly, and pulled both his jeans and his boxers off, freeing his large, limp cock. It was around 4 inches already."Much better," he said, smiling at me. "Now that we're both in our birthday suits, how about you lower your arms?"I considered it for a moment. He was just as naked as me, so I might as well. I shrugged, then lowered my arms, showing him my the rest of my naked body.He didn't try and hide his gaze as he looked at my tits and my bare cunt. I saw his dick grow in size a little. I smiled at that.We both took our seats, and a few seconds later, the next student arrived: Latoya. She walked to her seat, one row behind me. Seeing that we were both sitting there naked, she quickly removed her clothes as well. As she did, Filipe and I both watched intently.Latoya was wearing a white tank top, and very short jean shorts. Around the edges, I could also see the straps of a black bra and the hem of black underwear She started by grabbing the bottom of her shirt with both hands and pulling her tank top off. Then she unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts, revealing her long, dark, smooth legs. Then she reached behind her back, and undid her black bra, dropping it to the floor, which revealed her A-cup breasts, and dime-sized nipples. Finally, she grabbed the sides of her black panties, and pulled them down, showing us her bush, which was neatly trimmed into a thin vertical line. Now finished, she sat down behind me, crossing her arms and legs."So, what do you guys think of the class so far?" I asked, glancing around at each of them."Well, I'm enjoying the class so far" replied Filipe. "It's definitely been interesting so far, and I'm sure it will only get more interesting going forward. How about you?""Well, I certainly think it's an interesting class. When I signed up, I was not expecting something so; risqué. But, I think it's a very exciting class, and I'm determined to learn a lot. I've had a few sexual experiences, but it seems like every time I get into the bedroom with a guy, I don't have a clue what to do."Latoya laughed. "Yea, I feel the same way most times. I think this class will certainly help with that."As we talked, more people arrived. Each of them followed our example and stripped down completely naked. Most people were a bit hesitant, but if their logic was like mine, they figured that everyone else had seen it all before, and were eventually going to see it again. Also, it sounded like we would all become much more familiar with each other's bodies in later classes.Just at the start of class time, Ms. Sharon arrived. She also took her own instructions to heart, as she had stripped before arriving. The only thing she wore was a bag over her shoulder and a smile on her face.However, the more interesting part of her arrival was that she was followed by a familiar face: Nicole from the library!Nicole was dressed in a tight, dark grey t-shirt, with a sports brand logo across her mid-sized breasts. On bottom, she wore a pair of black, spandex yoga pants that clung to her body very tightly. With the two tight items, the curves of her slim body were very much apparent. So apparent, in fact, I saw a camel toe between her legs.Even with her very tight clothing that didn't hide the shape of her body whatsoever, she was still a lot more clothed than the rest of us. She seemed quite out of place."Hello class." said Ms. Sharon, as she placed her belongings on the desk. "I'd like to introduce a new student: Nicole Jackson. Yesterday, she witnessed a sample of your assignment, in the form of a nude Samantha in the library. After their parting, she took an interest in the class and reached out to me about joining the class. I happily added her to the roster."Now, since Nicole is joining us a bit late, she will not get the convenience of an easy first day. She will be required to strip completely, just like everyone else. She will also be required to do some catching up, and thus, she must perform yesterday's activity before next class period. I have already given her a random action and location."Now, Nicole, I will ask that you strip, then tell us a bit about yourself, including your virginity status.""Wow. Okay." replied Nicole, a bit shocked at the abruptness of the situation. She looked like she had just performed a cannonball into a lake on a January morning. "Well, I'm-" she started."Strip first, please.", interrupted Ms. Sharon."Alright." Nicole replied, and took a breath. "Here goes nothing."She placed her bag next to a nearby desk. She then grabbed the waist of her yoga pants, and slowly wiggled them down her legs, swaying her hips back and forth. Due to the tightness of the yoga pants, her panties came down as well. As she pushed them down, she bent over at the waist, allowing Ms. Sharon, who was behind her, to get an excellent view of Nicole's womanly parts.Once those were removed, Nicole kicked them over to her bag and started on her top half. She pulled one arm, then the other, out of the arm holes. Then she lifted the shirt over her head, and threw it over to her bag as well. Now that her shirt was gone, we could all see that she had one final tight piece of clothing remaining: a black and green sports bra. She quickly grabbed the bottom of the tight bra and pulled it over her ample breasts. She peeled it up over her head, and tossed it on top of her pile of clothes.I was wrong earlier, when I said she had mid-sized breasts. They only appeared mid-sized, due to the restrictiveness of the sports bra. Once that was removed, it was clear that she was easily in the top 3 in the class for breast size. I'm not sure if it was because of her large breasts or not, but her nipples appeared quite small in comparison."Well, now that I match everyone else, I'll introduce myself. As Ms. Sharon said, I'm Nicole. This is my third year as a student here. I'm from Florida. I was interested in this class, as it directly pertains to my major: Human Psychology. Finally, to answer Ms. Sharon's specific question: No, I am not a virgin."She then took her seat, crossing her legs, but leaving her large breasts for everyone to see.Ms. Sharon stepped back to the front. "Thank you very much Nicole. I'm glad you decided to join the class, and I'm sure you will gain a lot of useful information pertaining to your focus of study."Now, class, on to today's material. First, I wanted to review yesterday's activity, and get your feedback. So, what did you all think of it?"After a moment's silence, Nicole raised her hand and Ms. Sharon indicated she should talk. "Well, having not actually done the activity yet, I can't speak to that aspect of it yet, but I think I can give a unique perspective, as I was able to view the activity from the outside. I think it was a great activity that I'm sure got everyone out of their comfort zones. It speaks to the courage of everyone here that you were able to do that. Also, to be honest, it was very sexy. I can honestly say that seeing Samantha naked in such a public place as the library turned me on quite a bit. I can't wait to do the activity myself.""Thank you Nicole," said Ms. Sharon, when Nicole was finished. " That was indeed some useful insight. Anyone else?"After another moment with nobody responding, Ken spoke. "Well, I can definitely say it was embarrassing. I don't think I've ever been that embarrassed in my life. However, I can also say that I've never done something so exhilarating in my life. It felt amazing to walk around campus with everything on display. I felt like all the secrets of modern society were ripped from me, and I felt so free. Anyhow. That's my thoughts.""Excellent. Thank you Ken. Since nobody else seems willing to share their thoughts, I'll continue. And that's fine. I know it was a very personal thing that you all experienced, and it's perfectly acceptable that you don't want to share that with the rest of the class. However, I hope you were all honest with your write-ups. The only two people who will read those are yourselves and me. Speaking of the write-ups, everyone please take those out. I'll come around and collect them."After a minute or two, Ms. Sharon had all the papers collected into a pile, which she placed in her bag."Thank you everyone. Now that I've collected all of your first-hand accounts of your exhibitionist experiences, we will be moving on to our next topic. However, we are not done with exhibitionism in the context of this class. It will play a role in many topics we cover in the future, and it will be one of the options to be included in your final project."Now, as I've said, the goal of this class is to study human sexuality. Our first topic will build a foundation that we can build on for the rest of the semester. That topic is male and female human anatomies."In order to cover a real amount of detail for this topic, we will use live demonstrations. I would use myself as the female demonstration, but I wouldn't be able to properly point out each body part. So, I will need two volunteers; one male and one female."Nobody raised their hands. I, for one, didn't want to be singled out in front of the class for this demonstration. Ms. Sharon was being somewhat vague, but I guessed that whoever was being used for the demo would have their entire body closely examined by everyone in the class. I might have gained a certain level of comfort in my nudity around my fellow students, but this demo would take things to another level that I wasn't sure I could handle. My guess is that everyone else was having similar thoughts and feelings."Well, if nobody will volunteer, I'll have to pick two people at random. I figured this was going to be the case, so I've prepared two bags, male and female, containing each of your names. Each time we run into the case of no volunteers, I'll pull a names out of the bag. I will leave the names out until everyone from that gender has done a demo, then I will replace them. That will ensure that everyone gets a chance to participate, and that nobody gets singled out too much. Unfortunately, since there are less girls, that does mean you will each participate more often than the boys. Sorry, but there's not much I can do about that."So, I'll give everyone one more chance to volunteer on this activity. I will tell you that this is one of the more easy activities we will do this semester, so if you want to get your demo out of the way, feel free to volunteer."She waited another moment for anyone to raise their hand. Nobody did. "Alright. Then we'll leave it to chance. I'll pick one name from each bag today." She reached into the boy's bag first, and pulled out a small piece of paper, and read it aloud. "Filipe." She then reached into the girl's bag, and pulled out a second piece of paper, "Nicole."Wow, I thought, that sucks for Nicole. Not only is she stripping on her first day in the class, but she's also doing a demo."Okay, both of you come stand up here, please." They stood and walked to the front of the class, then turned and faced us, standing about two feet apart from each other. They both looked very nervous about what Ms. Sharon was about to ask them to do."Thank you. So, first we'll cover all of the non-sexual parts, although in some sense, you could argue that all body parts can be considered sexual, in one sense or another. Most of the body parts that we traditionally think of as non-sexual are the same between the male and female body. Actually, two thirds of the sexual parts are quite similar as well."So, we'll start at the head and move down the body from there. First, we have the hair. As you all know, on average, men tend to have shorter hair than women. Of course there are exceptions. Some men like to grow their hair out, and some women prefer to cut theirs short. But the social norm is that a girl's hair is long enough to come past her ears, and men's tend to max out at around the top of the ear."Next we have the face. Men tend to have sharper features, whereas women's faces tend to be more rounded. Another defining feature of the male face is facial hair. While women technically can grow facial hair, society has shunned it, so in most cases, it is considered a male feature. Women, on the other hand, tend to define their face via more artificial means, through make up, jewelry, and the like."Another important facial feature that we will touch on quite a bit in this class is the mouth. The reason that is important for this class is the fact that it's one of only three orifices that are generally used for penetration. In the case of penetration of the mouth, it is known as oral sex. We will cover oral sex in detail, a few classes from now."Moving on down, we have the torso." And so she went on, describing the similarities and differences between the male and female body, skipping over the "private" parts. As she described each part, she would point out where those parts were located on Filipe and Nicole's bodies.When she was finished describing the feet, and how they were a specific fetish for some people, she said, "That concludes the non-sexual parts. Now we'll move on to the more intimate parts of the body. Now, Filipe and Nicole, I understand that this part of the demonstration will probably make you uncomfortable, and that's understandable. However, this lesson crucial in order to eliminate any confusion that may otherwise occur in future classes."So, first, we have the chest. Both males and females have nipples." She pointed to each of Filipe's nipples, then to Nicole's. "The very center, raised area is the actual nipple. The surrounding dark area is called the areola. The area surrounding that on females also has a name: the breast."She pointed to the surrounding area of Nicole's breasts. Nicole blushed. "It also colloquially has a few other names, including: tits, boobs, and knockers."In most societies, the breasts are considered a 'private' area, and thus, they are kept covered." she said, as she air quoted the word private. "A woman's chest is also different from a man's, in that they produce milk. However, that only happens when the woman is pregnant, which Nicole here is not. So we obviously can't demo that."Moving on, we have the rear. Both of you, please turn around." They hesitated, but slowly did so, without question. She pointed to each of their asses. "The rear has many names, including butt, ass, bottom, glutes, and several others. It is very similar between males and females. They both have two cheeks on either side," she pointed to each of Filipe's cheeks, then each of Nicole's, "and a crack down the middle." She ran her finger down each of their cracks, causing them to shiver. "Now, the last part of the rear is the anus. However, with a simple glance at Nicole and Filipe's bottoms, you will not see the anus. Both of you, please spread your legs, and bend over the table in front of you. You can lean on it for support.""Ms. Sharon, do we really have to do this?" objected Nicole."Yes, Nicole, you do." replied Ms. Sharon, in a stern voice. "We must cover all the parts of the human anatomy, especially the sexual ones, and the anus is a very important part that we will be covering many times throughout the semester. If you can't handle this simple request, you will have difficulty with a lot more requests this semester. However, if you really feel uncomfortable, you can pass on this demo, but it will affect your participation grade."Nicole sighed. "No, that's alright. I'll bend over."Her and Filipe both spread their legs to shoulder width, and bent over at the waist, with their asses facing us. From this angle, I could see a good part of each of their asses, as well as Nicole's wet cunt, and Filipe's hardening cock hanging down, between their legs."Thank you. Now, we still can't really see the anus, so I'm going to have to spread your cheeks apart." She stepped next to Filipe, and spread his ass cheeks, revealing his tight ass hole. "There's the male." She released them, and moved over to Nicole. She grabbed each of her ass cheeks and spread them wide. "And here's the female. Nicole, can you please hold these for me, so I can point out important details." Nicole reached behind her and held her cheeks apart. "Thank you. This is the anus." she said, touching Nicole's asshole. "Like the other private parts, it has a few different names: anus, asshole, butthole, and rectum. It is a muscle that opens and closes, based on how relaxed the person is. As you can see, Nicole here is quite tense. Could you please relax, Nicole, so your classmates can see the difference?"It took Nicole a moment, but her asshole noticeably loosened."Thank you Nicole. The anus is one of three orifices that are generally used for sex. It's generally tighter than the vagina, and can be more painful for the receiver, if lubrication isn't used. There's a lot more to be said about the anus, but we will cover it in detail at a later date. Thank you Nicole. You may both stand."Nicole released her ass cheeks, and stood up. Filipe stood as well. Nicole was very red-faced, understandably. She just exposed one of the most intimate parts of her body to a group of about 20 people (most of whom she hadn't even really met yet), while another woman described it in detail, as well as a mention of it being used as a fuck-hole."Alright. Now we'll move on to the main sexual organs. This is the biggest difference between men and women. Before we start, I'd like everyone to move closer. Since these are such important parts of the human anatomy, I want everyone to get a good view. How about you scoot your desks back, and sit on the floor in front here?"We all stood, moved some desks around, and sat in a large group, no more than 10 feet from Nicole, Filipe, and Ms. Sharon. The people in front were even closer; maybe less than 2 feet away. Because we were so packed in the front, trying to get a good look, most of us were touching each other in some way or another. Someone's knees were touching my lower back, and my knees were touching Amy's back in front of me.Ms. Sharon continued, "Thank you everyone. Now, we'll start with the male genitalia: the penis. Nicole, you may join the rest of the class on the floor for now. Filipe, please sit on the desk, and spread your legs a bit."Nicole sat in an open spot near the front, as Filipe took a seat on the desk, and opened his knees to about shoulder-width."Now, this is the penis." said Ms. Sharon, touching Filipe's erect cock. "It also has the names: cock, dick, shlong, prick, pecker, Johnson, phallus, package, meat, and some others. It has two main parts: the shaft and the testicles." She stroked his shaft, then lifted it, and then pointed to his testicles. "At birth, the shaft has some skin called the foreskin. However, Filipe here has had his removed. In modern society, many babies have their foreskin removed, for health benefits, in a process called circumcision. The merits of circumcision are debatable."Now, Filipe's cock is currently erect. That means the shaft is much larger, and more rigid than it normally would be. That usually happens when the male is aroused, but can also happen for other reasons. When the penis is erect, it's more sensitive, and can more easily achieve penetration. His appears to be around 7 inches long, which is on the larger end of the spectrum. I took a mental note of his size before we started, and it was around 4 inches. So that's a growth of about 3 inches."That's pretty much it for the shaft. As for the testicles, there's not a whole lot to say. They're the place where semen is produced, and they're very sensitive. When handled roughly, it causes pain to the man."That concludes the male genitalia. On to the female. Filipe, you may be seated. Nicole, please take a seat on the desk, lay back, pull your legs back toward your chest, and spread them as far as you can."Filipe and Nicole switched spots. Nicole walked to the desk, and sat on the edge. Like Ms. Sharon said, she laid back, and spread her legs wide. That gave us an excellent view of her entire cunt. Nothing was hidden from our view."Perfect, Nicole. I know this is an uncomfortable situation, but it's necessary for everyone to fully understand the female anatomy. Now, the female genitalia is known by several names, including: vulva, pussy, vagina, twat, cunt, snatch, and many, many others. The cunt has several parts to it. Firstly, you have the labia majora." Ms. Sharon touched both of the outer sides of Nicole's cunt. "This is the part that is most easily visible, and covers the rest of the cunt."Nicole, don't be alarmed. I'm going to spread your cunt with my fingers, so we can better see the rest of the parts." She grabbed either side of Nicole's cunt lips with her index fingers and thumbs, and spread them wide. "Thank you for cooperating, Nicole. Next, we have the labia minora. These are two more flaps of skin that protect the entrance to the vagina. Together, the labia majora and labia minora are known as the labia, or cunt lips. In the middle here is the urethra, where Nicole urinates from. Can everyone see? The next two parts are the most important. If you need to, move closer."Some of the students in the back moved around to the front, so we were all in a semi-circle around Nicole. We were all staring intently at Nicole's cunt. She seemed quite embarrassed by this, but didn't put her legs down. She simply turned her head to the side, and closed her eyes."Good. So, here is Nicole's urethra. Now, the next part is the pleasure center of the most female bodies: the clitoris, or clit. The tip of the clit is located at the top of the cunt, but recent studies have found that the clit has a detailed internal structure as well. That outer part can sometimes be a little hard to find. Let's see if I can find Nicole's." Ms. Sharon rubbed around in the top of Nicole's cunt, until she found it. "Here it is. Since the clitoris is a vital part of female pleasure during sex, I want everyone to be able to find it in the future. So, I want each of you to come up and find Nicole's. I'll help you if you can't find it.""What?!" said Nicole, sitting up. "You're going to have each of them touch my cunt?""Yes, Nicole," replied Ms. Sharon, as she put a hand on Nicole's shoulder and pushed her back down. "It's a necessity. Just enjoy it. Filipe, you're closest, so you will go first. Come here." He stepped forward. "Alright, now I want you to put your index and middle fingers right here." She grabbed his hand and placed his fingers right about where Nicole's clit was. "Now rub around a little. You should be able to feel a little nub, and Nicole will squirm a little when you find it."Filipe rubbed Nicole's cunt for a moment, and Nicole twitched. "There you go. That's Nicole's clitoris. Alright, next. Samantha?"I stepped up. I was a little nervous. I had never touched another girl's cunt before. However, I knew exactly where my clit was, from much experience, so I knew it wouldn't be hard to find. I stepped between Nicole's legs, reached down, and immediately found her clit. I rubbed it for a few seconds, making Nicole squirm, almost to the point of making noises. Then I stepped back.For the next couple minutes, each of the other thirteen students walked up, rubbed Nicole's cunt, and made her squirm. Toward the end, she was making quite a few sounds of pleasure, and I'd bet she was close to cumming."Good job everyone. Now you all know how to find a woman's clitoris. That will make each of your sexual encounters much more enjoyable for your female partners. Now, the last part of the female genitalia, and arguably the most important, is the vagina. The vagina is the opening in a woman's sexual organ that allows for penetration. It is also where a woman gives birth from."Ms. Sharon reached into her bag, and pulled out an odd, metal device. "This tool is called a speculum. It is used by doctors during a gynecology exam, in order to get a better look inside a woman's vagina. Today, I will use this one to open Nicole's vagina, so you can all see inside. Nicole, please stay laying, with your legs spread wide, and I will insert the speculum. It might be a little cold."Nicole stayed laying on the table, with her legs held apart. Ms. Sharon placed the tip of the speculum at the entrance to Nicole's hole, and slowly inserted it, causing a small moan of pleasure from Nicole. Once it was completely inserted, Ms. Sharon squeezed the handle, which caused the inserted part to spread, and thus, open Nicole's vagina. At this point, we could all clearly see deep inside of Nicole."Good. Now, you can all see inside of Nicole's vagina. What you are looking at is Nicole's cervix. Beyond her cervix is her uterus, or womb, which is where a baby grows."Now, for the last topic we will cover today. For the purposes of this class, the most important part inside a woman's vagina is her g-spot. This is a spot on the front, inside wall of her vagina. It's a little rougher than the spots around it, and it causes the woman lots of pleasure. Recent research has hypothesized that the g-spot is the place where the clitoris meets the vagina. Let me see if I can find Nicole's." Ms. Sharon first removed the speculum, and placed it on the table. She then slid two of her fingers inside Nicole's cunt, and wiggled them around, until another moan escaped Nicole's lips. "Yep, there it is."Before we move on to today's final activity, I will explain your homework. Before the next class period, I want you each to review the parts of your own body that we have discussed today. For the men, that would include the testicles, shaft, and anus. For the women, that would be the breasts and nipples, the anus, the labia, the clitoris, the vagina, and the g-spot. All of you should experiment with what happens when you continuously stimulate the most sensitive parts. However, I would advise keeping a towel nearby for cleanup." She smiled."Now, for today's last activity, I want you each to find and rub Nicole's g-spot. Once you've had your turn at rubbing it, you may get dressed and leave. Since Filipe was also used as a demo today, he may go first, and leave early."Filipe stood, and approached the table. He once again stood between Nicole's legs, with his semi-hard dick hanging no more than a couple inches from Nicole's cunt. He put one hand on Nicole's pelvis, and with the other, he slowly inserted his index and middle finger into Nicole's cunt, which was soaking wet, and eagerly accepted this penetration.Like Ms. Sharon, Filipe wiggled his fingers around inside Nicole's cunt, but apparently, he wasn't as experienced with finding a woman's g-spot. It took him nearly a minute to find it. All the while, Nicole's body writhed with pleasure. Finally, he found it, and she released a moan louder than any she had made up to that point. Filipe continued rubbing for a few seconds, and then slid his fingers out of her cunt. She sighed out of frustration; it appeared she was close to orgasm.Filipe got dressed, gathered his belongings, and departed.Next up was Latoya. Like Filipe, she stood between Nicole's legs, with her sex very close to Nicole's. She slowly slid her middle and ring finger inside of Nicole, and apparently found her g-spot almost instantly, as Nicole wiggled and moaned with pleasure. Since Nicole was already so close to orgasm, it didn't take much to push her over the edge. Within seconds of Latoya's fingers penetrating her hole, she was moaning and thrashing with the pleasure of her orgasm. Latoya started to removed her fingers, but Nicole latched onto her wrist and moaned, "No! Don't stop yet, please!!" Latoya continued rubbing the inside of Nicole's cunt for another thirty seconds or so, until Nicole was spent, and finally released Latoya's wrist.Before leaving, Latoya slowly got dressed and watched the next few people take their turns at pleasuring Nicole.One-by-one, each of the other students stepped between Nicole's legs, inserted between one and three fingers, and rubbed the inside of Nicole's cunt. Most people took around thirty seconds to find the g-spot, with a few taking longer, and a few taking shorter. During that time, it appeared Nicole orgasmed around five different times.To be continued in part 3, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Library Research.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.I walked back to the elevator, pressed the button, and got on. This time, nobody joined me, so I was by myself. The elevator door closed, and my hand immediately went between my legs. I figured I could probably cum before the elevator reached the bottom floor.What I didn't count on was people waiting on the other floors. About two floors down, the door opened, with a ding. It nearly gave me a heart attack, seeing the librarian and a couple students standing there, looking at me with my hand on my cunt."Oh. Sorry." said the librarian. "We'll catch the next one."The door closed, and I continued. I was just starting to orgasm when the elevator opened at the bottom floor. I gasped and writhed with the fantastic sensations coursing through my body, while the security student and everyone else in the lobby watched.After a moment, I had recovered. By then, the door had closed. I pressed the open door button, and walked out. I smiled at the security guy as I walked past, through the detectors, and out the door.I was exhausted from my recent release, so I didn't feel like running. I walked back to class. By now there were quite a few more people out and about, and all of them looked at me, but I didn't really care.As I got closer to my class, I saw a few of my naked classmates arriving at about the same time.We walked back through the halls, and into the classroom, to be greeted by a smiling Ms. Sharon."Well, how'd it go?" she asked.None of us really had anything to say about it all."Well, your lack of words is alright for today. I expected it. Don't forget your homework. I'll see you all next time."Once again, I quickly got dressed, and left.Day three: human anatomy.Day three.I was a bit more nervous, so I arrived earlier than usual. I got there about 10 minutes before class started. Because I was so early, I was the first one to arrive.I walked to my usual spot in the second row, and put my bag next to my chair. Before being seated, I took a big breath and readied myself for what I was about to do.The reason I was so nervous today was Ms. Sharon's instruction from the previous class: "be naked before class starts". In the previous classes, we were each named off, and stripped one-by-one at the command of Ms. Sharon. When Ms. Sharon told me to strip, I didn't have much choice. I either stripped, just like everyone else, or I would lost points for participation. Besides, I knew it was necessary for the class, and I wouldn't learn as much if I didn't.But this time was it was a bit different. This time I would strip at my own leisure. I knew I could choose not to, and wait until class started, but Ms. Sharon said to be naked before class started, and I knew there had to be a reason for that.So, I took another big breath, and whispered to myself, "here goes nothing."I grabbed the bottom of my purple t-shirt, and slipped it up over my head, lifting my arms high into the air. Just like the previous class, I opted for no underwear, since they'd be coming off anyhow. So, once my shirt was removed, I was standing there, alone in a classroom, topless. I felt a draft glide over my naked torso, and shivered. I dropped my shirt onto my bag before continuing.For my bottom half today, I decided to wear a purple and black skirt made of a light material; maybe polyester. I knew it would be easier to remove a skirt than pants, and I wanted to make this as easy as possible for myself. So, I untied the side of the skirt, and slipped it down my legs, bending over.Before I stood back up, I heard a whistle from behind, which made me jump. I snapped my hands to my chest and my crotch, and spun around to face my guest.As I turned, I saw it was Filipe, who was zealously inspecting my entire naked body. I wondered how much he saw before announcing his presence. I couldn't be sure, but I'd bet he saw my cunt from between my legs while I was bent over."Sorry Samantha," he said, as he walked toward his usual spot on the left side of the classroom. "I couldn't help it. You are just so sexy!""Uh; well; " I stammered, trying to think of a valid response, given the situation. "Thank you, I guess.""You're welcome." he replied with a smile, as he placed his bag on the floor. "I see you've followed Ms. Sharon's instructions. I suppose since you've set the example, I should join you."He then pulled one arm into his shirt, and pulled it off his body, then his other arm, revealing his dark, toned abs. Then he unbuttoned his jeans, unzipped his fly, and pulled both his jeans and his boxers off, freeing his large, limp cock. It was around 4 inches already."Much better," he said, smiling at me. "Now that we're both in our birthday suits, how about you lower your arms?"I considered it for a moment. He was just as naked as me, so I might as well. I shrugged, then lowered my arms, showing him my the rest of my naked body.He didn't try and hide his gaze as he looked at my tits and my bare cunt. I saw his dick grow in size a little. I smiled at that.We both took our seats, and a few seconds later, the next student arrived: Latoya. She walked to her seat, one row behind me. Seeing that we were both sitting there naked, she quickly removed her clothes as well. As she did, Filipe and I both watched intently.Latoya was wearing a white tank top, and very short jean shorts. Around the edges, I could also see the straps of a black bra and the hem of black underwear She started by grabbing the bottom of her shirt with both hands and pulling her tank top off. Then she unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts, revealing her long, dark, smooth legs. Then she reached behind her back, and undid her black bra, dropping it to the floor, which revealed her A-cup breasts, and dime-sized nipples. Finally, she grabbed the sides of her black panties, and pulled them down, showing us her bush, which was neatly trimmed into a thin vertical line. Now finished, she sat down behind me, crossing her arms and legs."So, what do you guys think of the class so far?" I asked, glancing around at each of them."Well, I'm enjoying the class so far" replied Filipe. "It's definitely been interesting so far, and I'm sure it will only get more interesting going forward. How about you?""Well, I certainly think it's an interesting class. When I signed up, I was not expecting something so; risqué. But, I think it's a very exciting class, and I'm determined to learn a lot. I've had a few sexual experiences, but it seems like every time I get into the bedroom with a guy, I don't have a clue what to do."Latoya laughed. "Yea, I feel the same way most times. I think this class will certainly help with that."As we talked, more people arrived. Each of them followed our example and stripped down completely naked. Most people were a bit hesitant, but if their logic was like mine, they figured that everyone else had seen it all before, and were eventually going to see it again. Also, it sounded like we would all become much more familiar with each other's bodies in later classes.Just at the start of class time, Ms. Sharon arrived. She also took her own instructions to heart, as she had stripped before arriving. The only thing she wore was a bag over her shoulder and a smile on her face.However, the more interesting part of her arrival was that she was followed by a familiar face: Nicole from the library!Nicole was dressed in a tight, dark grey t-shirt, with a sports brand logo across her mid-sized breasts. On bottom, she wore a pair of black, spandex yoga pants that clung to her body very tightly. With the two tight items, the curves of her slim body were very much apparent. So apparent, in fact, I saw a camel toe between her legs.Even with her very tight clothing that didn't hide the shape of her body whatsoever, she was still a lot more clothed than the rest of us. She seemed quite out of place."Hello class." said Ms. Sharon, as she placed her belongings on the desk. "I'd like to introduce a new student: Nicole Jackson. Yesterday, she witnessed a sample of your assignment, in the form of a nude Samantha in the library. After their parting, she took an interest in the class and reached out to me about joining the class. I happily added her to the roster."Now, since Nicole is joining us a bit late, she will not get the convenience of an easy first day. She will be required to strip completely, just like everyone else. She will also be required to do some catching up, and thus, she must perform yesterday's activity before next class period. I have already given her a random action and location."Now, Nicole, I will ask that you strip, then tell us a bit about yourself, including your virginity status.""Wow. Okay." replied Nicole, a bit shocked at the abruptness of the situation. She looked like she had just performed a cannonball into a lake on a January morning. "Well, I'm-" she started."Strip first, please.", interrupted Ms. Sharon."Alright." Nicole replied, and took a breath. "Here goes nothing."She placed her bag next to a nearby desk. She then grabbed the waist of her yoga pants, and slowly wiggled them down her legs, swaying her hips back and forth. Due to the tightness of the yoga pants, her panties came down as well. As she pushed them down, she bent over at the waist, allowing Ms. Sharon, who was behind her, to get an excellent view of Nicole's womanly parts.Once those were removed, Nicole kicked them over to her bag and started on her top half. She pulled one arm, then the other, out of the arm holes. Then she lifted the shirt over her head, and threw it over to her bag as well. Now that her shirt was gone, we could all see that she had one final tight piece of clothing remaining: a black and green sports bra. She quickly grabbed the bottom of the tight bra and pulled it over her ample breasts. She peeled it up over her head, and tossed it on top of her pile of clothes.I was wrong earlier, when I said she had mid-sized breasts. They only appeared mid-sized, due to the restrictiveness of the sports bra. Once that was removed, it was clear that she was easily in the top 3 in the class for breast size. I'm not sure if it was because of her large breasts or not, but her nipples appeared quite small in comparison."Well, now that I match everyone else, I'll introduce myself. As Ms. Sharon said, I'm Nicole. This is my third year as a student here. I'm from Florida. I was interested in this class, as it directly pertains to my major: Human Psychology. Finally, to answer Ms. Sharon's specific question: No, I am not a virgin."She then took her seat, crossing her legs, but leaving her large breasts for everyone to see.Ms. Sharon stepped back to the front. "Thank you very much Nicole. I'm glad you decided to join the class, and I'm sure you will gain a lot of useful information pertaining to your focus of study."Now, class, on to today's material. First, I wanted to review yesterday's activity, and get your feedback. So, what did you all think of it?"After a moment's silence, Nicole raised her hand and Ms. Sharon indicated she should talk. "Well, having not actually done the activity yet, I can't speak to that aspect of it yet, but I think I can give a unique perspective, as I was able to view the activity from the outside. I think it was a great activity that I'm sure got everyone out of their comfort zones. It speaks to the courage of everyone here that you were able to do that. Also, to be honest, it was very sexy. I can honestly say that seeing Samantha naked in such a public place as the library turned me on quite a bit. I can't wait to do the activity myself.""Thank you Nicole," said Ms. Sharon, when Nicole was finished. " That was indeed some useful insight. Anyone else?"After another moment with nobody responding, Ken spoke. "Well, I can definitely say it was embarrassing. I don't think I've ever been that embarrassed in my life. However, I can also say that I've never done something so exhilarating in my life. It felt amazing to walk around campus with everything on display. I felt like all the secrets of modern society were ripped from me, and I felt so free. Anyhow. That's my thoughts.""Excellent. Thank you Ken. Since nobody else seems willing to share their thoughts, I'll continue. And that's fine. I know it was a very personal thing that you all experienced, and it's perfectly acceptable that you don't want to share that with the rest of the class. However, I hope you were all honest with your write-ups. The only two people who will read those are yourselves and me. Speaking of the write-ups, everyone please take those out. I'll come around and collect them."After a minute or two, Ms. Sharon had all the papers collected into a pile, which she placed in her bag."Thank you everyone. Now that I've collected all of your first-hand accounts of your exhibitionist experiences, we will be moving on to our next topic. However, we are not done with exhibitionism in the context of this class. It will play a role in many topics we cover in the future, and it will be one of the options to be included in your final project."Now, as I've said, the goal of this class is to study human sexuality. Our first topic will build a foundation that we can build on for the rest of the semester. That topic is male and female human anatomies."In order to cover a real amount of detail for this topic, we will use live demonstrations. I would use myself as the female demonstration, but I wouldn't be able to properly point out each body part. So, I will need two volunteers; one male and one female."Nobody raised their hands. I, for one, didn't want to be singled out in front of the class for this demonstration. Ms. Sharon was being somewhat vague, but I guessed that whoever was being used for the demo would have their entire body closely examined by everyone in the class. I might have gained a certain level of comfort in my nudity around my fellow students, but this demo would take things to another level that I wasn't sure I could handle. My guess is that everyone else was having similar thoughts and feelings."Well, if nobody will volunteer, I'll have to pick two people at random. I figured this was going to be the case, so I've prepared two bags, male and female, containing each of your names. Each time we run into the case of no volunteers, I'll pull a names out of the bag. I will leave the names out until everyone from that gender has done a demo, then I will replace them. That will ensure that everyone gets a chance to participate, and that nobody gets singled out too much. Unfortunately, since there are less girls, that does mean you will each participate more often than the boys. Sorry, but there's not much I can do about that."So, I'll give everyone one more chance to volunteer on this activity. I will tell you that this is one of the more easy activities we will do this semester, so if you want to get your demo out of the way, feel free to volunteer."She waited another moment for anyone to raise their hand. Nobody did. "Alright. Then we'll leave it to chance. I'll pick one name from each bag today." She reached into the boy's bag first, and pulled out a small piece of paper, and read it aloud. "Filipe." She then reached into the girl's bag, and pulled out a second piece of paper, "Nicole."Wow, I thought, that sucks for Nicole. Not only is she stripping on her first day in the class, but she's also doing a demo."Okay, both of you come stand up here, please." They stood and walked to the front of the class, then turned and faced us, standing about two feet apart from each other. They both looked very nervous about what Ms. Sharon was about to ask them to do."Thank you. So, first we'll cover all of the non-sexual parts, although in some sense, you could argue that all body parts can be considered sexual, in one sense or another. Most of the body parts that we traditionally think of as non-sexual are the same between the male and female body. Actually, two thirds of the sexual parts are quite similar as well."So, we'll start at the head and move down the body from there. First, we have the hair. As you all know, on average, men tend to have shorter hair than women. Of course there are exceptions. Some men like to grow their hair out, and some women prefer to cut theirs short. But the social norm is that a girl's hair is long enough to come past her ears, and men's tend to max out at around the top of the ear."Next we have the face. Men tend to have sharper features, whereas women's faces tend to be more rounded. Another defining feature of the male face is facial hair. While women technically can grow facial hair, society has shunned it, so in most cases, it is considered a male feature. Women, on the other hand, tend to define their face via more artificial means, through make up, jewelry, and the like."Another important facial feature that we will touch on quite a bit in this class is the mouth. The reason that is important for this class is the fact that it's one of only three orifices that are generally used for penetration. In the case of penetration of the mouth, it is known as oral sex. We will cover oral sex in detail, a few classes from now."Moving on down, we have the torso." And so she went on, describing the similarities and differences between the male and female body, skipping over the "private" parts. As she described each part, she would point out where those parts were located on Filipe and Nicole's bodies.When she was finished describing the feet, and how they were a specific fetish for some people, she said, "That concludes the non-sexual parts. Now we'll move on to the more intimate parts of the body. Now, Filipe and Nicole, I understand that this part of the demonstration will probably make you uncomfortable, and that's understandable. However, this lesson crucial in order to eliminate any confusion that may otherwise occur in future classes."So, first, we have the chest. Both males and females have nipples." She pointed to each of Filipe's nipples, then to Nicole's. "The very center, raised area is the actual nipple. The surrounding dark area is called the areola. The area surrounding that on females also has a name: the breast."She pointed to the surrounding area of Nicole's breasts. Nicole blushed. "It also colloquially has a few other names, including: tits, boobs, and knockers."In most societies, the breasts are considered a 'private' area, and thus, they are kept covered." she said, as she air quoted the word private. "A woman's chest is also different from a man's, in that they produce milk. However, that only happens when the woman is pregnant, which Nicole here is not. So we obviously can't demo that."Moving on, we have the rear. Both of you, please turn around." They hesitated, but slowly did so, without question. She pointed to each of their asses. "The rear has many names, including butt, ass, bottom, glutes, and several others. It is very similar between males and females. They both have two cheeks on either side," she pointed to each of Filipe's cheeks, then each of Nicole's, "and a crack down the middle." She ran her finger down each of their cracks, causing them to shiver. "Now, the last part of the rear is the anus. However, with a simple glance at Nicole and Filipe's bottoms, you will not see the anus. Both of you, please spread your legs, and bend over the table in front of you. You can lean on it for support.""Ms. Sharon, do we really have to do this?" objected Nicole."Yes, Nicole, you do." replied Ms. Sharon, in a stern voice. "We must cover all the parts of the human anatomy, especially the sexual ones, and the anus is a very important part that we will be covering many times throughout the semester. If you can't handle this simple request, you will have difficulty with a lot more requests this semester. However, if you really feel uncomfortable, you can pass on this demo, but it will affect your participation grade."Nicole sighed. "No, that's alright. I'll bend over."Her and Filipe both spread their legs to shoulder width, and bent over at the waist, with their asses facing us. From this angle, I could see a good part of each of their asses, as well as Nicole's wet cunt, and Filipe's hardening cock hanging down, between their legs."Thank you. Now, we still can't really see the anus, so I'm going to have to spread your cheeks apart." She stepped next to Filipe, and spread his ass cheeks, revealing his tight ass hole. "There's the male." She released them, and moved over to Nicole. She grabbed each of her ass cheeks and spread them wide. "And here's the female. Nicole, can you please hold these for me, so I can point out important details." Nicole reached behind her and held her cheeks apart. "Thank you. This is the anus." she said, touching Nicole's asshole. "Like the other private parts, it has a few different names: anus, asshole, butthole, and rectum. It is a muscle that opens and closes, based on how relaxed the person is. As you can see, Nicole here is quite tense. Could you please relax, Nicole, so your classmates can see the difference?"It took Nicole a moment, but her asshole noticeably loosened."Thank you Nicole. The anus is one of three orifices that are generally used for sex. It's generally tighter than the vagina, and can be more painful for the receiver, if lubrication isn't used. There's a lot more to be said about the anus, but we will cover it in detail at a later date. Thank you Nicole. You may both stand."Nicole released her ass cheeks, and stood up. Filipe stood as well. Nicole was very red-faced, understandably. She just exposed one of the most intimate parts of her body to a group of about 20 people (most of whom she hadn't even really met yet), while another woman described it in detail, as well as a mention of it being used as a fuck-hole."Alright. Now we'll move on to the main sexual organs. This is the biggest difference between men and women. Before we start, I'd like everyone to move closer. Since these are such important parts of the human anatomy, I want everyone to get a good view. How about you scoot your desks back, and sit on the floor in front here?"We all stood, moved some desks around, and sat in a large group, no more than 10 feet from Nicole, Filipe, and Ms. Sharon. The people in front were even closer; maybe less than 2 feet away. Because we were so packed in the front, trying to get a good look, most of us were touching each other in some way or another. Someone's knees were touching my lower back, and my knees were touching Amy's back in front of me.Ms. Sharon continued, "Thank you everyone. Now, we'll start with the male genitalia: the penis. Nicole, you may join the rest of the class on the floor for now. Filipe, please sit on the desk, and spread your legs a bit."Nicole sat in an open spot near the front, as Filipe took a seat on the desk, and opened his knees to about shoulder-width."Now, this is the penis." said Ms. Sharon, touching Filipe's erect cock. "It also has the names: cock, dick, shlong, prick, pecker, Johnson, phallus, package, meat, and some others. It has two main parts: the shaft and the testicles." She stroked his shaft, then lifted it, and then pointed to his testicles. "At birth, the shaft has some skin called the foreskin. However, Filipe here has had his removed. In modern society, many babies have their foreskin removed, for health benefits, in a process called circumcision. The merits of circumcision are debatable."Now, Filipe's cock is currently erect. That means the shaft is much larger, and more rigid than it normally would be. That usually happens when the male is aroused, but can also happen for other reasons. When the penis is erect, it's more sensitive, and can more easily achieve penetration. His appears to be around 7 inches long, which is on the larger end of the spectrum. I took a mental note of his size before we started, and it was around 4 inches. So that's a growth of about 3 inches."That's pretty much it for the shaft. As for the testicles, there's not a whole lot to say. They're the place where semen is produced, and they're very sensitive. When handled roughly, it causes pain to the man."That concludes the male genitalia. On to the female. Filipe, you may be seated. Nicole, please take a seat on the desk, lay back, pull your legs back toward your chest, and spread them as far as you can."Filipe and Nicole switched spots. Nicole walked to the desk, and sat on the edge. Like Ms. Sharon said, she laid back, and spread her legs wide. That gave us an excellent view of her entire cunt. Nothing was hidden from our view."Perfect, Nicole. I know this is an uncomfortable situation, but it's necessary for everyone to fully understand the female anatomy. Now, the female genitalia is known by several names, including: vulva, pussy, vagina, twat, cunt, snatch, and many, many others. The cunt has several parts to it. Firstly, you have the labia majora." Ms. Sharon touched both of the outer sides of Nicole's cunt. "This is the part that is most easily visible, and covers the rest of the cunt."Nicole, don't be alarmed. I'm going to spread your cunt with my fingers, so we can better see the rest of the parts." She grabbed either side of Nicole's cunt lips with her index fingers and thumbs, and spread them wide. "Thank you for cooperating, Nicole. Next, we have the labia minora. These are two more flaps of skin that protect the entrance to the vagina. Together, the labia majora and labia minora are known as the labia, or cunt lips. In the middle here is the urethra, where Nicole urinates from. Can everyone see? The next two parts are the most important. If you need to, move closer."Some of the students in the back moved around to the front, so we were all in a semi-circle around Nicole. We were all staring intently at Nicole's cunt. She seemed quite embarrassed by this, but didn't put her legs down. She simply turned her head to the side, and closed her eyes."Good. So, here is Nicole's urethra. Now, the next part is the pleasure center of the most female bodies: the clitoris, or clit. The tip of the clit is located at the top of the cunt, but recent studies have found that the clit has a detailed internal structure as well. That outer part can sometimes be a little hard to find. Let's see if I can find Nicole's." Ms. Sharon rubbed around in the top of Nicole's cunt, until she found it. "Here it is. Since the clitoris is a vital part of female pleasure during sex, I want everyone to be able to find it in the future. So, I want each of you to come up and find Nicole's. I'll help you if you can't find it.""What?!" said Nicole, sitting up. "You're going to have each of them touch my cunt?""Yes, Nicole," replied Ms. Sharon, as she put a hand on Nicole's shoulder and pushed her back down. "It's a necessity. Just enjoy it. Filipe, you're closest, so you will go first. Come here." He stepped forward. "Alright, now I want you to put your index and middle fingers right here." She grabbed his hand and placed his fingers right about where Nicole's clit was. "Now rub around a little. You should be able to feel a little nub, and Nicole will squirm a little when you find it."Filipe rubbed Nicole's cunt for a moment, and Nicole twitched. "There you go. That's Nicole's clitoris. Alright, next. Samantha?"I stepped up. I was a little nervous. I had never touched another girl's cunt before. However, I knew exactly where my clit was, from much experience, so I knew it wouldn't be hard to find. I stepped between Nicole's legs, reached down, and immediately found her clit. I rubbed it for a few seconds, making Nicole squirm, almost to the point of making noises. Then I stepped back.For the next couple minutes, each of the other thirteen students walked up, rubbed Nicole's cunt, and made her squirm. Toward the end, she was making quite a few sounds of pleasure, and I'd bet she was close to cumming."Good job everyone. Now you all know how to find a woman's clitoris. That will make each of your sexual encounters much more enjoyable for your female partners. Now, the last part of the female genitalia, and arguably the most important, is the vagina. The vagina is the opening in a woman's sexual organ that allows for penetration. It is also where a woman gives birth from."Ms. Sharon reached into her bag, and pulled out an odd, metal device. "This tool is called a speculum. It is used by doctors during a gynecology exam, in order to get a better look inside a woman's vagina. Today, I will use this one to open Nicole's vagina, so you can all see inside. Nicole, please stay laying, with your legs spread wide, and I will insert the speculum. It might be a little cold."Nicole stayed laying on the table, with her legs held apart. Ms. Sharon placed the tip of the speculum at the entrance to Nicole's hole, and slowly inserted it, causing a small moan of pleasure from Nicole. Once it was completely inserted, Ms. Sharon squeezed the handle, which caused the inserted part to spread, and thus, open Nicole's vagina. At this point, we could all clearly see deep inside of Nicole."Good. Now, you can all see inside of Nicole's vagina. What you are looking at is Nicole's cervix. Beyond her cervix is her uterus, or womb, which is where a baby grows."Now, for the last topic we will cover today. For the purposes of this class, the most important part inside a woman's vagina is her g-spot. This is a spot on the front, inside wall of her vagina. It's a little rougher than the spots around it, and it causes the woman lots of pleasure. Recent research has hypothesized that the g-spot is the place where the clitoris meets the vagina. Let me see if I can find Nicole's." Ms. Sharon first removed the speculum, and placed it on the table. She then slid two of her fingers inside Nicole's cunt, and wiggled them around, until another moan escaped Nicole's lips. "Yep, there it is."Before we move on to today's final activity, I will explain your homework. Before the next class period, I want you each to review the parts of your own body that we have discussed today. For the men, that would include the testicles, shaft, and anus. For the women, that would be the breasts and nipples, the anus, the labia, the clitoris, the vagina, and the g-spot. All of you should experiment with what happens when you continuously stimulate the most sensitive parts. However, I would advise keeping a towel nearby for cleanup." She smiled."Now, for today's last activity, I want you each to find and rub Nicole's g-spot. Once you've had your turn at rubbing it, you may get dressed and leave. Since Filipe was also used as a demo today, he may go first, and leave early."Filipe stood, and approached the table. He once again stood between Nicole's legs, with his semi-hard dick hanging no more than a couple inches from Nicole's cunt. He put one hand on Nicole's pelvis, and with the other, he slowly inserted his index and middle finger into Nicole's cunt, which was soaking wet, and eagerly accepted this penetration.Like Ms. Sharon, Filipe wiggled his fingers around inside Nicole's cunt, but apparently, he wasn't as experienced with finding a woman's g-spot. It took him nearly a minute to find it. All the while, Nicole's body writhed with pleasure. Finally, he found it, and she released a moan louder than any she had made up to that point. Filipe continued rubbing for a few seconds, and then slid his fingers out of her cunt. She sighed out of frustration; it appeared she was close to orgasm.Filipe got dressed, gathered his belongings, and departed.Next up was Latoya. Like Filipe, she stood between Nicole's legs, with her sex very close to Nicole's. She slowly slid her middle and ring finger inside of Nicole, and apparently found her g-spot almost instantly, as Nicole wiggled and moaned with pleasure. Since Nicole was already so close to orgasm, it didn't take much to push her over the edge. Within seconds of Latoya's fingers penetrating her hole, she was moaning and thrashing with the pleasure of her orgasm. Latoya started to removed her fingers, but Nicole latched onto her wrist and moaned, "No! Don't stop yet, please!!" Latoya continued rubbing the inside of Nicole's cunt for another thirty seconds or so, until Nicole was spent, and finally released Latoya's wrist.Before leaving, Latoya slowly got dressed and watched the next few people take their turns at pleasuring Nicole.One-by-one, each of the other students stepped between Nicole's legs, inserted between one and three fingers, and rubbed the inside of Nicole's cunt. Most people took around thirty seconds to find the g-spot, with a few taking longer, and a few taking shorter. During that time, it appeared Nicole orgasmed around five different times.To be continued in part 3, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

The Manhattan Project is back to talk about the date you saved back in 2001...Monica and Chandler's Wedding Day!  Yea to the BINGS!  Tell us your experience with this episode.  Did you watch it when it aired?  What is your favorite wedding episode in television?  Contact us at april5k@gmail.com https://seinfeldpodcast.libsyn.com/website   www.patreon.com/wrightonnetwork  

First day of an advanced university-level sex ed class.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Hi! My name is Samantha. I'm a 25 year old college graduate. I am about 5' 3", and I'm a very petite girl. I have black hair and blue eyes. My tits are small-ish, but they look larger because of my small figure (a 32 b chest looks more voluptuous than a 38 b does.) My ass is average. But nice and tight, because I work out quite a bit.Today, I'd like to tell you about a class I took in second semester of my sophomore year of college: Advanced Sexual Education. Here's the description from the course catalog: I attended a private research university, in southern California.Human Sexuality 3O1."Everyone takes a sex-ed class in high school that goes over the basics. That class should have covered the basics of each gender's biological systems, and the reproduction system as a whole. This class goes beyond that basic overview, and provides an in-depth study of the sexuality of human beings. The course will include discussions, demos, and lab projects. Students must be 18+ years of age."I really felt I needed to take this class. You see, at my high school, we had a one-week version of the sex-ed class, and I had been sick for the last 3 days that week. Although I had picked up many things since then, I was never quite sure what I missed, and felt that I might be missing something important. I thought this might be a good opportunity to fill in those pieces I had missed.I'd read the description of this class many times, and wondered what exactly it would entail. "Demos and lab projects" and "18+". Those two pieces of the description made me both scared and excited. Of course 18 years was the required age for consensual sex, in our state. Did that mean that we were going to be having sex in the class? Surely we couldn't be required to have sex. That would be illegal. Wouldn't it? Our university did have a few prodigy kids on campus, who were still under-age. They were banned from signing up, or even auditing the sessions. There was no online option, either.After thinking on it for about 3 weeks straight, I decided I would sign up.First Day.The first day of the class finally arrived. I'd been anticipating it since the moment I'd signed up. I'd thought about backing out several times, but reconsidered each time.I'd dressed in a tight, white t-shirt with a decal, blue jean shorts with a white belt, and flip-flops.I arrived at my classroom at 7:55; 5 minutes early. It was a very early class. I didn't see many people on campus on the way there. The class was in the basement of the psychology building. I'd never been down there before. I'd heard that's where some psych studies were held, and a few classes. It was tucked away in a corner of the building where nobody would stumble into it by accident.As I walked in, I noticed several people sitting in seats around the room. There was roughly an even mix of males to females. I found a seat in the second row, and pulled out my phone and checked social media, as I waited nervously for class to start. As I waited, I noticed most of the people in the room seemed a little nervous. Many were looking around, and a few seemed like they wanted to get up and leave.Finally, the teacher arrived; 1 minute late.She was somewhat tall for a woman (maybe 5'10"), in her early 30s. She had blonde hair, put up in a bun. She had black rimmed glasses. On top, she wore a white blouse, which was unbuttoned down to just above her bra, revealing a lot of cleavage as well as quite a bit of her mid-sized sized breasts. Over that, she wore a bright red cardigan. She was also wearing a black skirt that came to about mid-thigh, showing off very long, tan legs. On her feet, she wore 1-inch, red heels, matching her cardigan.She walked to the table at the front of the classroom, and set her bag down on it. She pulled off her cardigan, draping it over the back of the chair, which revealed her slim figure. She reached into her bag, and took out some papers; presumably, her notes."Hello class." she said, once she was ready. "This is Advanced Sexual Education. If you are not here for Advanced Sexual Education, please leave. You're in the wrong place."I looked around. Nobody left. There were 12 guys, and 8 girls, including me. The seats were arranged in 4 rows of 5, with 10 seats wrapped around the outside of the room. Some of the chairs were emptyThe teacher looked around to make sure nobody was slow to stand, then continued. "Ok. I'll introduce myself and go over some guidelines, then take roll. My name is Sharon Gladwell. You can call me Sharon. I've worked here at the university for about 5 years. This is my first year teaching. Normally, I do research for the psych department. My specialty is human sexuality and arousal. I've lead several studies on various topics including stimulation, bondage and exhibitionism."Everyone in the class seemed stunned at how openly she talked about these "behind-doors" topics."Now, some guidelines." She pulled some papers out of her bag, and passed them out. "Here's the syllabus. In there, you will find details on everything I am about to say. If, at any time, any of you feel you are not suited for this class, feel free to get up and leave. No harm, no foul."This class is designed with two goals in mind. Firstly, to educate you all on the details of human sexuality. We will study the specific of how the human body works; specifically, the similarities and differences between males and females. We will also examine how certain stimuli cause certain reactions. We will cover intercourse in detail, both traditional and non-traditional methods. We will cover fetishes of many varieties, pornography, body modification (as it relates to sexuality), and coercion."The second goal is to push your boundaries. Throughout the semester, we will have numerous demonstrations, as well as solo and group projects on the topics and concepts we are covering. By the end of this class, you should all be more open sexually, and you will have experience far beyond many of your peers, measured by both depth and breadth."There will be times during the semester when I ask you do to do things you may not be comfortable doing. You may, of course, opt out, but it will negatively affect your participation grade, which is 50% of this course. The other 50% is broken up into 35% out-of-class projects and homework, and 15% for the final multi-format exam."Any questions so far?" she asked. A few hands went up. "Yes?" she said, pointing to a girl in the third row."You mentioned demonstrations," replied the girl. "Are those going to involve guests? And how involved will they be?"Sharon smiled, and replied, "No, we will normally not have guests this semester, unless we are covering a special topic. The demos will be performed by each of you, as well as by myself. They will be very in-depth, and will usually involve grouping up to get a chance to observe the topic, and get hands-on experience. Hopefully that clarifies it. If not, it should become clear in a little bit, as we'll be doing our first demo today.""Oh; thanks; " replied the girl, quite stunned, and a little confused."Anyone else?" asked Sharon. A boy on the left side of the room held his hand up. She nodded to him."So, when we group up, will we be grouping boy-boy or boy-girl?", the boy asked."Good question. For the start of the semester, we will form groups that include both genders. As each of you have the most experience with your own gender, you will need to study the other gender more thoroughly." Then she counted out how many of each there were in the room. "I was planning on pairs; however, it looks like the numbers don't quite work out for that. If we start with coed pairs, that'll leave four extra boys. So we'll have two groups of 3, with an extra boy in each, and two boys with me."The boy grinned, "Thanks. That's what I was hoping.""I'm sure it was," replied Sharon, with a bigger grin. "Any other questions?" There weren't any. "Alright then. We'll move on to roll-call. Some days, including today, I'll give you a question for the day. When I call your name, you will stand, answer the given question, and strip off your clothes. Normally, you will remove all of your clothing, but since it's the first day, you'll only be required to remove two articles of clothing. Shoes, socks, and jackets do not count."That got everyone's attention. There was no mention before that anyone would be stripping. It was implied, due to the fact that hands-on demos would probably require nudity, but this confirmed it."Today's question is an introduction," Sharon said. "You'll state your name, age, where you're from, and whether or not you are a virgin. We'll start with me. As I said before, my name is Sharon. I'm 32, and I'm from San Francisco. As I'm sure you have all guessed, I am not a virgin."With that said, she unbuttoned her blouse and removed it, placing it on the desk. Underneath, she had a sexy white bra, with black lace accents. Next, she unzipped the side of her skirt, and slipped it down her long legs, revealing a matching g-string.Now that her clothing was removed, I got my first good look at her body. She was slim, in a fit kind of way; she definitely worked out regularly. Her legs seemed to be miles long. She had one noticeable tattoo: some sort of tribal pattern, wrapping around the bottom of her tits. She was very tan; she must sun bathe quite a bit."Now your turn. First up, Tony Baker"A boy on the right side of the room stood up and introduced himself. "Hi I'm Tony Baker. I'm 19, and I'm from Texas. I am not a virgin." He pulled his shirt over his head. He had a tan body, with six-pack abs. Next, he pulled off his shoes and socks, then pulled his pants off, revealing a pair of red boxer briefs, which were tented slightly. Apparently I wasn't the only one who found Ms. Gladwell attractive."Nice to meet you Tony. You may take your seat. Next up, Mindy Hayes"She proceeded to call out each student's name. About half-way through, she called "Christina McCoy"Christina stood, and said, "I'm sorry, but I don't think I can do this." She grabbed her bag and quickly walked out of the classroom."No worries" said Ms. Sharon. "Would anyone else like to leave?" At that, a terrified white boy also left.She continued down the list, and nobody else left. Each student stood, said their name, age, and virginity status, and stripped off their shirts and their bottoms.Here's a summary:· Mindy Hayes - 19 year old white girl from Boston. Virgin. Wearing pale blue matching bra and panties.· Alex Myers - 18 year old white boy from Ohio. Not a virgin. Wearing black boxer shorts.· Dave Evans - 24 year old white boy from Georgia. Virgin. Red boxer briefs.· Darrell Wade - 23 year old white boy from Louisiana. Not a virgin. Grey boxer briefs.· Latoya Gilbert - 21 year old black girl from Chicago. Not a virgin. Red bra and panties.· Filipe Allen - 24 year old Portuguese boy from San Francisco. Not a virgin. Red boxers.· Eric Ramirez - 22 year old Hispanic boy from San Diego. Virgin. Blue boxer briefs· Ken Sharp - 21 year old white boy from Kansas. Virgin. Tighty whities· Billy Daniels - 19 year old white boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black boxers· Barbara Foster - 20 year old white girl from South Carolina. Not a virgin. Pink and black boy shorts, and a pink push-up bra· Roberto Walters - 18 year old Hispanic boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black and white boxers.· Irene Hunter - 21 year old white girl from Wisconsin. Not a virgin. Dark blue sports bra and matching panties.· John Gibson - 19 year old white boy from Connecticut. Virgin. Black boxer briefs· Amy Powell - 18 year old white girl from Maine. Virgin. Purple g-string and a white shelf bra· Sofia Mendez - 18 year old Hispanic girl from Ohio. Not a Virgin. Green g-string and matching lacy bra· Kent Doyle - 23 year old white boy from Colorado. Virgin. Bronco's boxers (orange and blue)· "And, last but not least, Samantha Rivera."I stood up. I was shaking a little. I was quite nervous. I'd been somewhat of an exhibitionist before, and I'd been naked in front of people before, but not in this kind of setting. But the biggest thing that was getting to me was the anticipation. The whole time I watched people strip, I knew my turn was coming. I was also nervous because I had slightly less clothing than all the other girls."I'm Samantha. I'm 19, and I'm from Colorado. I am not a virgin." I paused. "Um. Ms. Sharon; ""Yes, Samantha, is there a problem?" she replied."Er; .well; .I'm not wearing any undergarments. I usually don't. They make me uncomfortable.""Ah. An exhibitionist. I see. Well, it doesn't make much difference. Everyone will be stripping completely, starting tomorrow. You'll just have to do it a day early. If you're uncomfortable with that, this class probably isn't for you. Feel free to leave, if you'd like.""Um. No, I'm okay." I had a feeling she'd say something to that effect, but part of me was hoping she'd cut me some slack. Maybe let me keep my shorts? But, at the same time, I was also hoping that she wouldn't. :)So, I proceeded to strip. First, I kicked off my flip-flops. Then I grabbed the bottom of my shirt, and slowly pulled it over my head. Everyone got a good look at my B-cup breasts, with my arms over my head. I dropped my shirt onto my bag, then continued. I undid my belt, then the button on my jean shorts, then the zipper. I hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, then peeled my tight jean shorts off my naked body. As I did, I bent over, giving everyone behind me a good look at my ass and a small bit of my cunt. I picked my shorts up, and placed them on my bag. I smiled, and sat down, crossing my legs and my arms, which covered all the important bits."Excellent, class. Now that introductions are out of the way, we'll move on to our first topic: the human body. Today, we'll be going over the non-genitals. You may ask: 'what does that have to do with Sexual Education?'"Well, as we'll find out several times throughout the semester, sexuality doesn't require genitalia, or even nudity. An orgasm can be a achieved in other ways. For example, you can make someone cum just by massaging them in non-sexual places, although I doubt we'll see that today."Now, let's pair up for our first demo. First I'll call out pairs, then we'll see who is left."When I call your name, the girl should get up and move to the guy. First pair. Samantha, you're with Tony."I stood up, and walked to the right side of the classroom. Everyone watched me as I went and I felt like I had 100 eyes glued to various parts of my naked body, although it was really only 34. But that's still a lot! I took an empty seat next to Tony.Sharon continued pairing every girl with a guy. When she was done, she said, "We have four guys left. Two will join me: John and Eric. The other two will join a pair of their choice."The remaining two guys stood and approached Tony and I.Sharon laughed. "I see you are both attracted to the lovely Samantha and Tony here. Unfortunately, we won't get to foursomes until later in the semester, so, since Alex got up quicker, he can join Samantha and Tony, and Filipe can join another group."Filipe looked disappointed, but he walked away and joined another pair. Alex sat down in an empty chair on the other side of me."Now, we'll be covering back massages first. Each male stand behind your female, and rub her shoulders, neck, and back. Remember: no genitals today. For those groups with two guys, each can get one shoulder."She then sat down in a chair, and Eric and John got behind her and started massaging her shoulders.I scooted my seat forward, while Alex and Tony stood and got behind me. They then gave me one of the best massages I've had in my life.After what seemed like an eternity of bliss, but was still much too short, we switched. I first massaged Alex, and then Tony."Ok, class. That's it for today." said Sharon. "Class dismissed. Remember, be prepared to really get in deep with the material, starting tomorrow."Everyone returned to their original seats, and started to dress. I quickly walked back over to my bag, put on my shorts and shirt, grabbed my bag, and left.The second day. Topic: exhibitionism.The next day, I arrived about 5 minutes early again. I was wearing a light-green t-shirt and tight blue jeans. I walked in, took a seat in the same spot, pulled out my phone, and looked at social media.A few minutes later, Ms. Sharon walked in."Hello class." she said, after placing her bag down on the table in the front of the room."Today, we will be covering exhibitionism. I felt like it was an appropriate topic, given that many of you will have some strong feelings about stripping in front of your fellow students, most of which, are still strangers to you."But, before we start, I want to mention an opportunity for extra credit. As I said last class, I do a lot of work on sexuality research. A problem with this type of research is a lack of willing test subjects. If you're interested, you may participate in any number of these throughout the semester, and I will bump your grade up by half a letter grade. For example a B would become a B+. In addition to the extra credit, most studies have a monetary incentive ranging from $50-$1000+ depending on the focus and intensity of the study. If you're interested, let me know, and I'll get you signed up for a study."Now, just like last class, I'll call roll, and you will each stand, and strip completely. Every day from here on out, class will be conducted entirely without clothes, with very few exceptions. Also, I do not want to spend a ton of time on roll call every day, so, starting tomorrow, I will ask that each and every one of you is naked by the time class starts."Just like last class, you will also answer a question. However, today you'll do that after stripping. The question is: how do you feel, given your indecency? Are you uncomfortable? Are you embarrassed? Perhaps a bit turned on? Whatever you're feeling, let us all know. I can assure you that every emotion you are feeling is completely normal."Also like the other day, I will go first." She then proceeded to remove all her clothing. When she was done, she slowly spun around, giving us all a good look at her body. Although her breasts looked quite large before, her bra must have been a push-up, because after removing it, they appeared a bit smaller. However, they were quite perky, and stayed in the same exact shape as before she removed it. She had long nipples that were quite hard. They about half an inch in diameter, and about the same size from base to tip, with her entire areola extending to about 1 inch in diameter.Down below, she had her womanly hair shaved into a small, closely shaved triangle, pointing down. Her ass was large, but not huge, and looked quite firm. Another interesting feature was her tan lines. She had the normal bikini-shaped pale spots all around her "private" areas (which were now quite public), but she had a bit of a tan on both nipples, and in a line leading to her cunt. It appeared she had some interesting swimwear.When she was done with her spin, she stood at the front of the class, with her legs about shoulder-width apart. She didn't cover anything up. "I am feeling a bit horny, as I always do when new people see my body. I'm a bit nervous, but not scared. I know that most people here enjoy what they see, and those who don't are probably insecure in their own bodies."Alright. Now that I've gone, it's your turn. First up, we have the lovely Samantha Rivera. I thought you should go first, since you already stripped naked last class. Everyone has seen you naked already, so you should feel a bit more comfortable than the others in doing so again.Oh great, I thought to myself, sarcastically. I get to be the only student naked, once again.I stood up, and once again kicked off my flip-flops. I pulled my green t-shirt over my head, and pulled my pants off. After the previous day, I knew I'd have to get naked again, so when I got dressed this morning, I figured there was no point in wearing underwear. They just make me uncomfortable anyhow. So that left me naked in front of my classmates, who were all taking a good look at my naked body."Now, how do you feel, Samantha?" asked Ms. Sharon."Well, I feel more comfortable than I did a few minutes ago when I had those restrictive clothes on. I also feel a bit embarrassed, because I'm going first, but not quite as embarrassed as the last class. I also feel nervous. Not because of what people think of my body, but rather because of the topic we're going to be covering today, and the topics we'll be covering for rest of the semester."Then I sat back down."Very good, miss Rivera. I understand what you mean about the restrictive clothes. I much prefer to be naked when possible, which is one reason the rest of the class will be held in the nude. I guess you could call me an amateur nudist, in that respect. As for the material we're covering today, I'm sure you'll do fine. It seems you are already a bit of an exhibitionist." She smiled. "I'm not sure how you'll feel about the rest of the material we'll be covering, but that's part of the point of this class: to push your boundaries."Alrighty. Thank you Samantha. Next up, Alex Myers."Once again, she went down the list of names. There were three people that were missing from the last class (Mindy Hayes, Irene Hunter, Dave Evans). I guessed that they decided the class wasn't for them. Everyone else showed up, and looked eager to learn. As each person's name was called, they stood, stripped completely naked, and voiced their feelings about their state of undress. Most people said they felt embarrassed, and many felt uncomfortable with their nudity, and with the intimacy of the situation. A few people said they felt a sense of thrill or excitement.Once we finished roll, which took about ten minutes, Ms. Sharon said, "Ok. Now that everyone is naked, we will move on with the rest of today's content. Exhibitionism is defined as the act of exposing, in a public or semi-public context, those parts of one's body that are not normally exposed. Many people practice exhibitionism for a variety of reasons, such as thrill, amusement, spectacle, or sexual gratification. You have all now experienced a small part of that. In a few minutes, and throughout the rest of the semester, you will experience more of that."In this setting, with everyone being naked, it's hard to get a real idea of what exhibitionism feels like. In order to really experience this, you must be the only one in the area who is exposed. That is the objective of today's exercise.Ms. Sharon took out two plastic bags with a bunch of pieces of paper in each of them, and started walking around the room, passing one of each to everyone."Each of you will get two pieces of paper; one from each of these bags. On the first piece of paper, you will find a location on campus. On the second, there is an action. Your task is to go to your given location, in your current state of undress, and perform your given action. The actions are fairly simple, such as "do 10 jumping jacks", or "yell: look at me!", or "shake hands with someone". once you've done your action, return here for your clothes and belongings, and then you may leave for today."Between now and next class, I would like you to write a few pages describing your experience. I won't specify a length, but my guess is you'd have at least a few pages of content to write about. Next class period, we will review the outcome of the activity. I will take you on your word for whether or not you do your action or not. Either way, just walking around campus will give you a feel for exhibitionism."Now, does anyone not have a place and an action?" Nobody spoke up. "Good. Everyone follow me. I'll walk you to the front door of the building."She then walked out of the classroom. Everyone stood, and filed out of the classroom door, following her down the hall of the building.I was terrified at the thought of this assignment. When I got my location and action, I red, "Top floor of the library" and "high-five 3 people" Although the library wasn't too far from this building, I had to go to the top floor, which meant I either had to walk up all the stairs, or ride in the elevator, which usually had at least one person.Ms. Sharon escorted us all to the entrance of the building. We saw a couple students as we walked through the halls, and they all looked at us like we were crazy, but at the same time, most of them looked like they wanted to know more."Alright everyone. You have 35 minutes until the end of class. Go to your location, do your action, and come back. I will be waiting in the classroom when you return."She opened the door, and we all flooded out, running in many different directions.I hesitated a moment, before following everyone else. I turned left, and headed toward the library.It was still early, and the sun was still coming up over the buildings as I ran down the alley between two parts of the psych building. As I ran, I could feel the air rushing past me, and between my legs. Because it was so early, it was still quite chilly out. I tried to cover up as much as possible, partly because of my embarrassment, but mostly because I was cold.However, with only two hands, I couldn't cover much. At first, I tried covering my hairless cunt with one hand and my tits with my other arm. After about a dozen steps, I realized that wasn't really working. Although my boobs are small, they sure were bouncing quite a lot. I never really noticed how much they bounced without a bra. So, I switched to covering just my tits with both hands. That prevented them from bouncing so much, which felt much better.I ran as fast as I could, through that alleyway, around another building and down into the area leading to the library entrance. So far, I hadn't seen anyone, although I'm sure a few people saw me from a distance, and from windows that I passed.When I arrived at the entrance to the library, I took a short break to catch my breath. I hid behind a nearby bench, and squatted down. After catching my breath, I hesitated, because I knew there would be quite a few more people inside. I didn't really want to go in, but as I said, it was quite chilly out. So, I quickly bolted to the door, opened it and rushed inside.As I entered, the first person I noticed was the "security guard". The library hires a student to sit next to the magnetic sensors that prevented book theft. They were tasked with ensuring nobody leaving was stealing a book. The student on duty today was a young guy (maybe a freshman?), with dark hair. He was wearing a hoodie and had headphones in. He looked up, then back down at his book. Then he did a double take. His eyes opened wide, and his mouth dropped a bit."Um. Miss; I think you've forgotten something." he stammered."Oh. No, I've left my clothes behind on purpose." I said, and smiled at him, moving my hands back to my original, slightly more modest, position. "This is for a class assignment. I have to go to the third floor like this, then go back to my classroom.""Oh. Okay. Well good luck!" he said.He watched me as I walked through the detectors, and to the nearby elevator. I rapidly pressed the "up" button a few times, and bounced up and down, wishing the elevator would hurry up. As I stood there, a few people walked by. Everyone took notice of me, and many people whispered to their friends. A few girls giggled. Just as the elevator was arriving, I saw a guy hold up his phone and snap a picture."I hope you enjoy that, pervert!" I yelled at him, as I quickly got on the elevator and mashed my floor, then "close door" button. Before the door could close, a 40-something year old male professor came running up, and stuck his arm in the door, and stepped inside."Woo. I made it." he said, before noticing me. Once he did, he looked a bit shocked. "Oh. Excuse me. I'll catch another elevator." he said, starting to leave."No, it's alright, you can use this one." I said."Are you sure?" he replied. "I guess I am in a bit of a hurry.""Yea, it's fine. Just come on." I said, as I continued mashing the button.The door closed, and the elevator started rising. For the first moment, there was an awkward silence. Then he asked "so, what brings you here today, in such a state interesting attire?" He was trying to make small talk."Well, I'm in a class called Advanced Sexual Education. Today, we're learning about exhibitionism, and my teacher had this crazy idea that everyone should have some experience with it.""Oh. That sounds like an interesting class." he replied. He was trying not to make too much eye contact with me, but I could tell he was itching for a look at my naked, nubile body."You know, it's alright if you look at my body." I said. "I can tell you want to, and I guess it's what's supposed to happen in such an exhibitionist situation. Plus, I don't mind. I actually kind of enjoy it when people look at my naked body.""Oh. Well, I guess if it would help you out with your assignment." he said, as he looked over at me. "You have great skin. And your breasts are the perfect size. I'd love to be able to touch them." Just then, we arrived at the top floor."Oh. Well this is my stop." I said, getting off the elevator, into an un-populated area. The man followed me. "I'll tell you what. For my assignment, I have to get three high-fives. If you give me one of those high-fives, I'll let you have a quick touch.""Alright" he said, without having to think about it. "Deal"I raised my hand up, and he promptly smacked it. Then I gestured for him to go ahead. He reached forward with both hands, and firmly grabbed both my titties, and asked "Are these real?""Of course they're real!", I replied, shocked. "Can't you tell?""Well, no. I haven't had the chance to compare the feeling between real and fake.""Oh." I replied. "Well, I guess I haven't either. Mine are real."After a few more squeezes, he pinched my nipples. Then he released them. He thanked me, and he left.Now, how was I going to go about getting those last two high fives? I assessed my surroundings. Nearby, there was a hallway leading to a study area, which usually had a lot of people. In another direction, there was a doorway leading to stacks of books. Usually, they kept the less interesting books up here, and thus, not as many people were in those stacks.I decided to go with the stacks. There was a chance I wouldn't be able to find someone, but there would also probably less chance of people seeing me.I walked through the doorway, weaved through a couple stacks, and found a row of tables against the wall. Unfortunately, there wasn't anyone there. I walked down the row, past the tables, looking down each aisle. Finally, I saw someone, in an upcoming aisle. It was a girl, with black hair, and she was reading a book she had just grabbed off a shelf.Well, I guess this is as good a person as any, I thought to myself.I covered myself with my arms as much as I could, I walked up, tapped her on the shoulder, and said "Hi. Would you mind doing me a favor?""Sure, just gimme a sec to finish what I'm reading" she said, then took a quick glance at me. Just like the security guard, she did a double take, followed by a mouth drop. After a second to take the situation in, she said, "Wow. Um. Why are you naked, in the library?""Well, it's for a class." I said. "We're supposed to go to a place on campus, dressed how I am right now, and do something. That's why I need a favor. I need to get three high-fives. Would you mind giving me one?" As I said all that, I noticed her eyes gaze slowly over the length of my body. It made me shiver."Uh; sure." she said, raising her hand. I reached up, and smacked it. Two down, one to go."So, your professor really had you all walk naked around campus? Does that mean there's a bunch of other people naked around campus right now too?""Yep. There sure are. The class is called Advanced Human Sexuality. If you're interested, you should check it out.""Hmm. Alright. It sounds interesting. I might just have to do that.""Well, I have to get going. Gotta get that last high-five, and get back to class before it ends. What was your name, anyhow?""Nicole." she replied. "Well, I'll see you around.""Yep, see ya!"As I walked off, she took a seat at a table, and pulled her laptop out. Presumably, she was checking out the details for the class. I could tell she was intrigued by my exposure. Perhaps she would join the class? Or maybe I was over-reading the situation, and she was just getting ready to start taking notes on the book she was reading. Who knows?I walked up and down the aisles of books for a few more minutes, but nobody else was around. I decided I'd have to venture out into the study area to find someone. There was another entrance to the area on the opposite side of the stacks from the elevator. I walked over to that entrance, and peered around the corner.As I suspected, there were quite a few people studying in that area. There were 3 large tables, with about 10 people sitting at each. In another part of the room, there were some lounge chairs, with another 15 or so people sitting around. There were also several cubicles scattered about, that gave people a bit of privacy, and from where I was standing, I couldn't tell if they were occupied. However, from experience, I found those were almost always occupied. So, all in all, there were about 50-60 people in that room.Well, I thought, at least I'll have a good chance of finding someone to give me a high five. I'd bet that many of the people would be willing. Maybe I can get some extra credit for extra high-fives.I took a couple deep breaths, and decided it was now or never. I slowly entered the room.Immediately, a group of five guys, to the right of the door, took notice of me. They all seemed very surprised by the sight of an attractive, naked girl, in such a public place. I decided they'd be as good a group as any, and I started to approach them."Hi guys." I said. "Would you mind doing me a favor?"They all nodded, while one of them immediately jumped up and said, "Perhaps, sexy. What do you need?"I was a little put off by this stranger calling me sexy, but it was also a bit flattering. I responded, "Well, you see. I need to get a high five from one of you. It's for a class. Would one of you mind giving me a high five?""Well, I don't know. A high five is a high price. We can't just hand those out to anyone. What would you be willing to trade?""Well, I offered a man to touch my breasts earlier. Would that be enough?" I asked."Hmm, what do you guys think," said the leading pervert, conferring with his comrades.One of them replied, "Do we each get a feel?"At this point, just about everyone in the room had taken notice of the situation. They were all looking at me, and a few people had started to gather around. I wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible, before it got out of hand, so I responded, "Fine. Deal. You each get one squeeze. And high-fives from all of you first.""One squeeze on each tit, and you have yourself a deal", said the leader, raising his hand for a high five.The rest of them stood, and raised their hands. I walked to each of them, and slapped their hands. When I had slapped the last one, I said, "Alright. Now your turn. One squeeze each, on each breast."The leader stepped up, and said "Ok. I think in order for this to go efficiently, you should hold your hands above your head, that way we can each easily get to you easily, and make sure nobody gets any extras."I complied, and raised my hands over my head, showing my completely unexposed breasts to everyone in the room, within viewing distance.One by one, the five guys walked up, and took a good long squeeze on each breast. I could tell they really enjoyed it, because they took their sweet time.The entire time, I couldn't help but get turned on. Here I was, completely exposed in front of a large group of strangers, letting five guys cop a practically-free feel. Plus, it felt pretty good. I was quite wet between my legs, to say the least.Finally, the last squeeze was done. I lowered my arm, thanked them, and left. I had to go between a few people to get by, and brushed my breasts against them.To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

First day of an advanced university-level sex ed class.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Hi! My name is Samantha. I'm a 25 year old college graduate. I am about 5' 3", and I'm a very petite girl. I have black hair and blue eyes. My tits are small-ish, but they look larger because of my small figure (a 32 b chest looks more voluptuous than a 38 b does.) My ass is average. But nice and tight, because I work out quite a bit.Today, I'd like to tell you about a class I took in second semester of my sophomore year of college: Advanced Sexual Education. Here's the description from the course catalog: I attended a private research university, in southern California.Human Sexuality 3O1."Everyone takes a sex-ed class in high school that goes over the basics. That class should have covered the basics of each gender's biological systems, and the reproduction system as a whole. This class goes beyond that basic overview, and provides an in-depth study of the sexuality of human beings. The course will include discussions, demos, and lab projects. Students must be 18+ years of age."I really felt I needed to take this class. You see, at my high school, we had a one-week version of the sex-ed class, and I had been sick for the last 3 days that week. Although I had picked up many things since then, I was never quite sure what I missed, and felt that I might be missing something important. I thought this might be a good opportunity to fill in those pieces I had missed.I'd read the description of this class many times, and wondered what exactly it would entail. "Demos and lab projects" and "18+". Those two pieces of the description made me both scared and excited. Of course 18 years was the required age for consensual sex, in our state. Did that mean that we were going to be having sex in the class? Surely we couldn't be required to have sex. That would be illegal. Wouldn't it? Our university did have a few prodigy kids on campus, who were still under-age. They were banned from signing up, or even auditing the sessions. There was no online option, either.After thinking on it for about 3 weeks straight, I decided I would sign up.First Day.The first day of the class finally arrived. I'd been anticipating it since the moment I'd signed up. I'd thought about backing out several times, but reconsidered each time.I'd dressed in a tight, white t-shirt with a decal, blue jean shorts with a white belt, and flip-flops.I arrived at my classroom at 7:55; 5 minutes early. It was a very early class. I didn't see many people on campus on the way there. The class was in the basement of the psychology building. I'd never been down there before. I'd heard that's where some psych studies were held, and a few classes. It was tucked away in a corner of the building where nobody would stumble into it by accident.As I walked in, I noticed several people sitting in seats around the room. There was roughly an even mix of males to females. I found a seat in the second row, and pulled out my phone and checked social media, as I waited nervously for class to start. As I waited, I noticed most of the people in the room seemed a little nervous. Many were looking around, and a few seemed like they wanted to get up and leave.Finally, the teacher arrived; 1 minute late.She was somewhat tall for a woman (maybe 5'10"), in her early 30s. She had blonde hair, put up in a bun. She had black rimmed glasses. On top, she wore a white blouse, which was unbuttoned down to just above her bra, revealing a lot of cleavage as well as quite a bit of her mid-sized sized breasts. Over that, she wore a bright red cardigan. She was also wearing a black skirt that came to about mid-thigh, showing off very long, tan legs. On her feet, she wore 1-inch, red heels, matching her cardigan.She walked to the table at the front of the classroom, and set her bag down on it. She pulled off her cardigan, draping it over the back of the chair, which revealed her slim figure. She reached into her bag, and took out some papers; presumably, her notes."Hello class." she said, once she was ready. "This is Advanced Sexual Education. If you are not here for Advanced Sexual Education, please leave. You're in the wrong place."I looked around. Nobody left. There were 12 guys, and 8 girls, including me. The seats were arranged in 4 rows of 5, with 10 seats wrapped around the outside of the room. Some of the chairs were emptyThe teacher looked around to make sure nobody was slow to stand, then continued. "Ok. I'll introduce myself and go over some guidelines, then take roll. My name is Sharon Gladwell. You can call me Sharon. I've worked here at the university for about 5 years. This is my first year teaching. Normally, I do research for the psych department. My specialty is human sexuality and arousal. I've lead several studies on various topics including stimulation, bondage and exhibitionism."Everyone in the class seemed stunned at how openly she talked about these "behind-doors" topics."Now, some guidelines." She pulled some papers out of her bag, and passed them out. "Here's the syllabus. In there, you will find details on everything I am about to say. If, at any time, any of you feel you are not suited for this class, feel free to get up and leave. No harm, no foul."This class is designed with two goals in mind. Firstly, to educate you all on the details of human sexuality. We will study the specific of how the human body works; specifically, the similarities and differences between males and females. We will also examine how certain stimuli cause certain reactions. We will cover intercourse in detail, both traditional and non-traditional methods. We will cover fetishes of many varieties, pornography, body modification (as it relates to sexuality), and coercion."The second goal is to push your boundaries. Throughout the semester, we will have numerous demonstrations, as well as solo and group projects on the topics and concepts we are covering. By the end of this class, you should all be more open sexually, and you will have experience far beyond many of your peers, measured by both depth and breadth."There will be times during the semester when I ask you do to do things you may not be comfortable doing. You may, of course, opt out, but it will negatively affect your participation grade, which is 50% of this course. The other 50% is broken up into 35% out-of-class projects and homework, and 15% for the final multi-format exam."Any questions so far?" she asked. A few hands went up. "Yes?" she said, pointing to a girl in the third row."You mentioned demonstrations," replied the girl. "Are those going to involve guests? And how involved will they be?"Sharon smiled, and replied, "No, we will normally not have guests this semester, unless we are covering a special topic. The demos will be performed by each of you, as well as by myself. They will be very in-depth, and will usually involve grouping up to get a chance to observe the topic, and get hands-on experience. Hopefully that clarifies it. If not, it should become clear in a little bit, as we'll be doing our first demo today.""Oh; thanks; " replied the girl, quite stunned, and a little confused."Anyone else?" asked Sharon. A boy on the left side of the room held his hand up. She nodded to him."So, when we group up, will we be grouping boy-boy or boy-girl?", the boy asked."Good question. For the start of the semester, we will form groups that include both genders. As each of you have the most experience with your own gender, you will need to study the other gender more thoroughly." Then she counted out how many of each there were in the room. "I was planning on pairs; however, it looks like the numbers don't quite work out for that. If we start with coed pairs, that'll leave four extra boys. So we'll have two groups of 3, with an extra boy in each, and two boys with me."The boy grinned, "Thanks. That's what I was hoping.""I'm sure it was," replied Sharon, with a bigger grin. "Any other questions?" There weren't any. "Alright then. We'll move on to roll-call. Some days, including today, I'll give you a question for the day. When I call your name, you will stand, answer the given question, and strip off your clothes. Normally, you will remove all of your clothing, but since it's the first day, you'll only be required to remove two articles of clothing. Shoes, socks, and jackets do not count."That got everyone's attention. There was no mention before that anyone would be stripping. It was implied, due to the fact that hands-on demos would probably require nudity, but this confirmed it."Today's question is an introduction," Sharon said. "You'll state your name, age, where you're from, and whether or not you are a virgin. We'll start with me. As I said before, my name is Sharon. I'm 32, and I'm from San Francisco. As I'm sure you have all guessed, I am not a virgin."With that said, she unbuttoned her blouse and removed it, placing it on the desk. Underneath, she had a sexy white bra, with black lace accents. Next, she unzipped the side of her skirt, and slipped it down her long legs, revealing a matching g-string.Now that her clothing was removed, I got my first good look at her body. She was slim, in a fit kind of way; she definitely worked out regularly. Her legs seemed to be miles long. She had one noticeable tattoo: some sort of tribal pattern, wrapping around the bottom of her tits. She was very tan; she must sun bathe quite a bit."Now your turn. First up, Tony Baker"A boy on the right side of the room stood up and introduced himself. "Hi I'm Tony Baker. I'm 19, and I'm from Texas. I am not a virgin." He pulled his shirt over his head. He had a tan body, with six-pack abs. Next, he pulled off his shoes and socks, then pulled his pants off, revealing a pair of red boxer briefs, which were tented slightly. Apparently I wasn't the only one who found Ms. Gladwell attractive."Nice to meet you Tony. You may take your seat. Next up, Mindy Hayes"She proceeded to call out each student's name. About half-way through, she called "Christina McCoy"Christina stood, and said, "I'm sorry, but I don't think I can do this." She grabbed her bag and quickly walked out of the classroom."No worries" said Ms. Sharon. "Would anyone else like to leave?" At that, a terrified white boy also left.She continued down the list, and nobody else left. Each student stood, said their name, age, and virginity status, and stripped off their shirts and their bottoms.Here's a summary:· Mindy Hayes - 19 year old white girl from Boston. Virgin. Wearing pale blue matching bra and panties.· Alex Myers - 18 year old white boy from Ohio. Not a virgin. Wearing black boxer shorts.· Dave Evans - 24 year old white boy from Georgia. Virgin. Red boxer briefs.· Darrell Wade - 23 year old white boy from Louisiana. Not a virgin. Grey boxer briefs.· Latoya Gilbert - 21 year old black girl from Chicago. Not a virgin. Red bra and panties.· Filipe Allen - 24 year old Portuguese boy from San Francisco. Not a virgin. Red boxers.· Eric Ramirez - 22 year old Hispanic boy from San Diego. Virgin. Blue boxer briefs· Ken Sharp - 21 year old white boy from Kansas. Virgin. Tighty whities· Billy Daniels - 19 year old white boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black boxers· Barbara Foster - 20 year old white girl from South Carolina. Not a virgin. Pink and black boy shorts, and a pink push-up bra· Roberto Walters - 18 year old Hispanic boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black and white boxers.· Irene Hunter - 21 year old white girl from Wisconsin. Not a virgin. Dark blue sports bra and matching panties.· John Gibson - 19 year old white boy from Connecticut. Virgin. Black boxer briefs· Amy Powell - 18 year old white girl from Maine. Virgin. Purple g-string and a white shelf bra· Sofia Mendez - 18 year old Hispanic girl from Ohio. Not a Virgin. Green g-string and matching lacy bra· Kent Doyle - 23 year old white boy from Colorado. Virgin. Bronco's boxers (orange and blue)· "And, last but not least, Samantha Rivera."I stood up. I was shaking a little. I was quite nervous. I'd been somewhat of an exhibitionist before, and I'd been naked in front of people before, but not in this kind of setting. But the biggest thing that was getting to me was the anticipation. The whole time I watched people strip, I knew my turn was coming. I was also nervous because I had slightly less clothing than all the other girls."I'm Samantha. I'm 19, and I'm from Colorado. I am not a virgin." I paused. "Um. Ms. Sharon; ""Yes, Samantha, is there a problem?" she replied."Er; .well; .I'm not wearing any undergarments. I usually don't. They make me uncomfortable.""Ah. An exhibitionist. I see. Well, it doesn't make much difference. Everyone will be stripping completely, starting tomorrow. You'll just have to do it a day early. If you're uncomfortable with that, this class probably isn't for you. Feel free to leave, if you'd like.""Um. No, I'm okay." I had a feeling she'd say something to that effect, but part of me was hoping she'd cut me some slack. Maybe let me keep my shorts? But, at the same time, I was also hoping that she wouldn't. :)So, I proceeded to strip. First, I kicked off my flip-flops. Then I grabbed the bottom of my shirt, and slowly pulled it over my head. Everyone got a good look at my B-cup breasts, with my arms over my head. I dropped my shirt onto my bag, then continued. I undid my belt, then the button on my jean shorts, then the zipper. I hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, then peeled my tight jean shorts off my naked body. As I did, I bent over, giving everyone behind me a good look at my ass and a small bit of my cunt. I picked my shorts up, and placed them on my bag. I smiled, and sat down, crossing my legs and my arms, which covered all the important bits."Excellent, class. Now that introductions are out of the way, we'll move on to our first topic: the human body. Today, we'll be going over the non-genitals. You may ask: 'what does that have to do with Sexual Education?'"Well, as we'll find out several times throughout the semester, sexuality doesn't require genitalia, or even nudity. An orgasm can be a achieved in other ways. For example, you can make someone cum just by massaging them in non-sexual places, although I doubt we'll see that today."Now, let's pair up for our first demo. First I'll call out pairs, then we'll see who is left."When I call your name, the girl should get up and move to the guy. First pair. Samantha, you're with Tony."I stood up, and walked to the right side of the classroom. Everyone watched me as I went and I felt like I had 100 eyes glued to various parts of my naked body, although it was really only 34. But that's still a lot! I took an empty seat next to Tony.Sharon continued pairing every girl with a guy. When she was done, she said, "We have four guys left. Two will join me: John and Eric. The other two will join a pair of their choice."The remaining two guys stood and approached Tony and I.Sharon laughed. "I see you are both attracted to the lovely Samantha and Tony here. Unfortunately, we won't get to foursomes until later in the semester, so, since Alex got up quicker, he can join Samantha and Tony, and Filipe can join another group."Filipe looked disappointed, but he walked away and joined another pair. Alex sat down in an empty chair on the other side of me."Now, we'll be covering back massages first. Each male stand behind your female, and rub her shoulders, neck, and back. Remember: no genitals today. For those groups with two guys, each can get one shoulder."She then sat down in a chair, and Eric and John got behind her and started massaging her shoulders.I scooted my seat forward, while Alex and Tony stood and got behind me. They then gave me one of the best massages I've had in my life.After what seemed like an eternity of bliss, but was still much too short, we switched. I first massaged Alex, and then Tony."Ok, class. That's it for today." said Sharon. "Class dismissed. Remember, be prepared to really get in deep with the material, starting tomorrow."Everyone returned to their original seats, and started to dress. I quickly walked back over to my bag, put on my shorts and shirt, grabbed my bag, and left.The second day. Topic: exhibitionism.The next day, I arrived about 5 minutes early again. I was wearing a light-green t-shirt and tight blue jeans. I walked in, took a seat in the same spot, pulled out my phone, and looked at social media.A few minutes later, Ms. Sharon walked in."Hello class." she said, after placing her bag down on the table in the front of the room."Today, we will be covering exhibitionism. I felt like it was an appropriate topic, given that many of you will have some strong feelings about stripping in front of your fellow students, most of which, are still strangers to you."But, before we start, I want to mention an opportunity for extra credit. As I said last class, I do a lot of work on sexuality research. A problem with this type of research is a lack of willing test subjects. If you're interested, you may participate in any number of these throughout the semester, and I will bump your grade up by half a letter grade. For example a B would become a B+. In addition to the extra credit, most studies have a monetary incentive ranging from $50-$1000+ depending on the focus and intensity of the study. If you're interested, let me know, and I'll get you signed up for a study."Now, just like last class, I'll call roll, and you will each stand, and strip completely. Every day from here on out, class will be conducted entirely without clothes, with very few exceptions. Also, I do not want to spend a ton of time on roll call every day, so, starting tomorrow, I will ask that each and every one of you is naked by the time class starts."Just like last class, you will also answer a question. However, today you'll do that after stripping. The question is: how do you feel, given your indecency? Are you uncomfortable? Are you embarrassed? Perhaps a bit turned on? Whatever you're feeling, let us all know. I can assure you that every emotion you are feeling is completely normal."Also like the other day, I will go first." She then proceeded to remove all her clothing. When she was done, she slowly spun around, giving us all a good look at her body. Although her breasts looked quite large before, her bra must have been a push-up, because after removing it, they appeared a bit smaller. However, they were quite perky, and stayed in the same exact shape as before she removed it. She had long nipples that were quite hard. They about half an inch in diameter, and about the same size from base to tip, with her entire areola extending to about 1 inch in diameter.Down below, she had her womanly hair shaved into a small, closely shaved triangle, pointing down. Her ass was large, but not huge, and looked quite firm. Another interesting feature was her tan lines. She had the normal bikini-shaped pale spots all around her "private" areas (which were now quite public), but she had a bit of a tan on both nipples, and in a line leading to her cunt. It appeared she had some interesting swimwear.When she was done with her spin, she stood at the front of the class, with her legs about shoulder-width apart. She didn't cover anything up. "I am feeling a bit horny, as I always do when new people see my body. I'm a bit nervous, but not scared. I know that most people here enjoy what they see, and those who don't are probably insecure in their own bodies."Alright. Now that I've gone, it's your turn. First up, we have the lovely Samantha Rivera. I thought you should go first, since you already stripped naked last class. Everyone has seen you naked already, so you should feel a bit more comfortable than the others in doing so again.Oh great, I thought to myself, sarcastically. I get to be the only student naked, once again.I stood up, and once again kicked off my flip-flops. I pulled my green t-shirt over my head, and pulled my pants off. After the previous day, I knew I'd have to get naked again, so when I got dressed this morning, I figured there was no point in wearing underwear. They just make me uncomfortable anyhow. So that left me naked in front of my classmates, who were all taking a good look at my naked body."Now, how do you feel, Samantha?" asked Ms. Sharon."Well, I feel more comfortable than I did a few minutes ago when I had those restrictive clothes on. I also feel a bit embarrassed, because I'm going first, but not quite as embarrassed as the last class. I also feel nervous. Not because of what people think of my body, but rather because of the topic we're going to be covering today, and the topics we'll be covering for rest of the semester."Then I sat back down."Very good, miss Rivera. I understand what you mean about the restrictive clothes. I much prefer to be naked when possible, which is one reason the rest of the class will be held in the nude. I guess you could call me an amateur nudist, in that respect. As for the material we're covering today, I'm sure you'll do fine. It seems you are already a bit of an exhibitionist." She smiled. "I'm not sure how you'll feel about the rest of the material we'll be covering, but that's part of the point of this class: to push your boundaries."Alrighty. Thank you Samantha. Next up, Alex Myers."Once again, she went down the list of names. There were three people that were missing from the last class (Mindy Hayes, Irene Hunter, Dave Evans). I guessed that they decided the class wasn't for them. Everyone else showed up, and looked eager to learn. As each person's name was called, they stood, stripped completely naked, and voiced their feelings about their state of undress. Most people said they felt embarrassed, and many felt uncomfortable with their nudity, and with the intimacy of the situation. A few people said they felt a sense of thrill or excitement.Once we finished roll, which took about ten minutes, Ms. Sharon said, "Ok. Now that everyone is naked, we will move on with the rest of today's content. Exhibitionism is defined as the act of exposing, in a public or semi-public context, those parts of one's body that are not normally exposed. Many people practice exhibitionism for a variety of reasons, such as thrill, amusement, spectacle, or sexual gratification. You have all now experienced a small part of that. In a few minutes, and throughout the rest of the semester, you will experience more of that."In this setting, with everyone being naked, it's hard to get a real idea of what exhibitionism feels like. In order to really experience this, you must be the only one in the area who is exposed. That is the objective of today's exercise.Ms. Sharon took out two plastic bags with a bunch of pieces of paper in each of them, and started walking around the room, passing one of each to everyone."Each of you will get two pieces of paper; one from each of these bags. On the first piece of paper, you will find a location on campus. On the second, there is an action. Your task is to go to your given location, in your current state of undress, and perform your given action. The actions are fairly simple, such as "do 10 jumping jacks", or "yell: look at me!", or "shake hands with someone". once you've done your action, return here for your clothes and belongings, and then you may leave for today."Between now and next class, I would like you to write a few pages describing your experience. I won't specify a length, but my guess is you'd have at least a few pages of content to write about. Next class period, we will review the outcome of the activity. I will take you on your word for whether or not you do your action or not. Either way, just walking around campus will give you a feel for exhibitionism."Now, does anyone not have a place and an action?" Nobody spoke up. "Good. Everyone follow me. I'll walk you to the front door of the building."She then walked out of the classroom. Everyone stood, and filed out of the classroom door, following her down the hall of the building.I was terrified at the thought of this assignment. When I got my location and action, I red, "Top floor of the library" and "high-five 3 people" Although the library wasn't too far from this building, I had to go to the top floor, which meant I either had to walk up all the stairs, or ride in the elevator, which usually had at least one person.Ms. Sharon escorted us all to the entrance of the building. We saw a couple students as we walked through the halls, and they all looked at us like we were crazy, but at the same time, most of them looked like they wanted to know more."Alright everyone. You have 35 minutes until the end of class. Go to your location, do your action, and come back. I will be waiting in the classroom when you return."She opened the door, and we all flooded out, running in many different directions.I hesitated a moment, before following everyone else. I turned left, and headed toward the library.It was still early, and the sun was still coming up over the buildings as I ran down the alley between two parts of the psych building. As I ran, I could feel the air rushing past me, and between my legs. Because it was so early, it was still quite chilly out. I tried to cover up as much as possible, partly because of my embarrassment, but mostly because I was cold.However, with only two hands, I couldn't cover much. At first, I tried covering my hairless cunt with one hand and my tits with my other arm. After about a dozen steps, I realized that wasn't really working. Although my boobs are small, they sure were bouncing quite a lot. I never really noticed how much they bounced without a bra. So, I switched to covering just my tits with both hands. That prevented them from bouncing so much, which felt much better.I ran as fast as I could, through that alleyway, around another building and down into the area leading to the library entrance. So far, I hadn't seen anyone, although I'm sure a few people saw me from a distance, and from windows that I passed.When I arrived at the entrance to the library, I took a short break to catch my breath. I hid behind a nearby bench, and squatted down. After catching my breath, I hesitated, because I knew there would be quite a few more people inside. I didn't really want to go in, but as I said, it was quite chilly out. So, I quickly bolted to the door, opened it and rushed inside.As I entered, the first person I noticed was the "security guard". The library hires a student to sit next to the magnetic sensors that prevented book theft. They were tasked with ensuring nobody leaving was stealing a book. The student on duty today was a young guy (maybe a freshman?), with dark hair. He was wearing a hoodie and had headphones in. He looked up, then back down at his book. Then he did a double take. His eyes opened wide, and his mouth dropped a bit."Um. Miss; I think you've forgotten something." he stammered."Oh. No, I've left my clothes behind on purpose." I said, and smiled at him, moving my hands back to my original, slightly more modest, position. "This is for a class assignment. I have to go to the third floor like this, then go back to my classroom.""Oh. Okay. Well good luck!" he said.He watched me as I walked through the detectors, and to the nearby elevator. I rapidly pressed the "up" button a few times, and bounced up and down, wishing the elevator would hurry up. As I stood there, a few people walked by. Everyone took notice of me, and many people whispered to their friends. A few girls giggled. Just as the elevator was arriving, I saw a guy hold up his phone and snap a picture."I hope you enjoy that, pervert!" I yelled at him, as I quickly got on the elevator and mashed my floor, then "close door" button. Before the door could close, a 40-something year old male professor came running up, and stuck his arm in the door, and stepped inside."Woo. I made it." he said, before noticing me. Once he did, he looked a bit shocked. "Oh. Excuse me. I'll catch another elevator." he said, starting to leave."No, it's alright, you can use this one." I said."Are you sure?" he replied. "I guess I am in a bit of a hurry.""Yea, it's fine. Just come on." I said, as I continued mashing the button.The door closed, and the elevator started rising. For the first moment, there was an awkward silence. Then he asked "so, what brings you here today, in such a state interesting attire?" He was trying to make small talk."Well, I'm in a class called Advanced Sexual Education. Today, we're learning about exhibitionism, and my teacher had this crazy idea that everyone should have some experience with it.""Oh. That sounds like an interesting class." he replied. He was trying not to make too much eye contact with me, but I could tell he was itching for a look at my naked, nubile body."You know, it's alright if you look at my body." I said. "I can tell you want to, and I guess it's what's supposed to happen in such an exhibitionist situation. Plus, I don't mind. I actually kind of enjoy it when people look at my naked body.""Oh. Well, I guess if it would help you out with your assignment." he said, as he looked over at me. "You have great skin. And your breasts are the perfect size. I'd love to be able to touch them." Just then, we arrived at the top floor."Oh. Well this is my stop." I said, getting off the elevator, into an un-populated area. The man followed me. "I'll tell you what. For my assignment, I have to get three high-fives. If you give me one of those high-fives, I'll let you have a quick touch.""Alright" he said, without having to think about it. "Deal"I raised my hand up, and he promptly smacked it. Then I gestured for him to go ahead. He reached forward with both hands, and firmly grabbed both my titties, and asked "Are these real?""Of course they're real!", I replied, shocked. "Can't you tell?""Well, no. I haven't had the chance to compare the feeling between real and fake.""Oh." I replied. "Well, I guess I haven't either. Mine are real."After a few more squeezes, he pinched my nipples. Then he released them. He thanked me, and he left.Now, how was I going to go about getting those last two high fives? I assessed my surroundings. Nearby, there was a hallway leading to a study area, which usually had a lot of people. In another direction, there was a doorway leading to stacks of books. Usually, they kept the less interesting books up here, and thus, not as many people were in those stacks.I decided to go with the stacks. There was a chance I wouldn't be able to find someone, but there would also probably less chance of people seeing me.I walked through the doorway, weaved through a couple stacks, and found a row of tables against the wall. Unfortunately, there wasn't anyone there. I walked down the row, past the tables, looking down each aisle. Finally, I saw someone, in an upcoming aisle. It was a girl, with black hair, and she was reading a book she had just grabbed off a shelf.Well, I guess this is as good a person as any, I thought to myself.I covered myself with my arms as much as I could, I walked up, tapped her on the shoulder, and said "Hi. Would you mind doing me a favor?""Sure, just gimme a sec to finish what I'm reading" she said, then took a quick glance at me. Just like the security guard, she did a double take, followed by a mouth drop. After a second to take the situation in, she said, "Wow. Um. Why are you naked, in the library?""Well, it's for a class." I said. "We're supposed to go to a place on campus, dressed how I am right now, and do something. That's why I need a favor. I need to get three high-fives. Would you mind giving me one?" As I said all that, I noticed her eyes gaze slowly over the length of my body. It made me shiver."Uh; sure." she said, raising her hand. I reached up, and smacked it. Two down, one to go."So, your professor really had you all walk naked around campus? Does that mean there's a bunch of other people naked around campus right now too?""Yep. There sure are. The class is called Advanced Human Sexuality. If you're interested, you should check it out.""Hmm. Alright. It sounds interesting. I might just have to do that.""Well, I have to get going. Gotta get that last high-five, and get back to class before it ends. What was your name, anyhow?""Nicole." she replied. "Well, I'll see you around.""Yep, see ya!"As I walked off, she took a seat at a table, and pulled her laptop out. Presumably, she was checking out the details for the class. I could tell she was intrigued by my exposure. Perhaps she would join the class? Or maybe I was over-reading the situation, and she was just getting ready to start taking notes on the book she was reading. Who knows?I walked up and down the aisles of books for a few more minutes, but nobody else was around. I decided I'd have to venture out into the study area to find someone. There was another entrance to the area on the opposite side of the stacks from the elevator. I walked over to that entrance, and peered around the corner.As I suspected, there were quite a few people studying in that area. There were 3 large tables, with about 10 people sitting at each. In another part of the room, there were some lounge chairs, with another 15 or so people sitting around. There were also several cubicles scattered about, that gave people a bit of privacy, and from where I was standing, I couldn't tell if they were occupied. However, from experience, I found those were almost always occupied. So, all in all, there were about 50-60 people in that room.Well, I thought, at least I'll have a good chance of finding someone to give me a high five. I'd bet that many of the people would be willing. Maybe I can get some extra credit for extra high-fives.I took a couple deep breaths, and decided it was now or never. I slowly entered the room.Immediately, a group of five guys, to the right of the door, took notice of me. They all seemed very surprised by the sight of an attractive, naked girl, in such a public place. I decided they'd be as good a group as any, and I started to approach them."Hi guys." I said. "Would you mind doing me a favor?"They all nodded, while one of them immediately jumped up and said, "Perhaps, sexy. What do you need?"I was a little put off by this stranger calling me sexy, but it was also a bit flattering. I responded, "Well, you see. I need to get a high five from one of you. It's for a class. Would one of you mind giving me a high five?""Well, I don't know. A high five is a high price. We can't just hand those out to anyone. What would you be willing to trade?""Well, I offered a man to touch my breasts earlier. Would that be enough?" I asked."Hmm, what do you guys think," said the leading pervert, conferring with his comrades.One of them replied, "Do we each get a feel?"At this point, just about everyone in the room had taken notice of the situation. They were all looking at me, and a few people had started to gather around. I wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible, before it got out of hand, so I responded, "Fine. Deal. You each get one squeeze. And high-fives from all of you first.""One squeeze on each tit, and you have yourself a deal", said the leader, raising his hand for a high five.The rest of them stood, and raised their hands. I walked to each of them, and slapped their hands. When I had slapped the last one, I said, "Alright. Now your turn. One squeeze each, on each breast."The leader stepped up, and said "Ok. I think in order for this to go efficiently, you should hold your hands above your head, that way we can each easily get to you easily, and make sure nobody gets any extras."I complied, and raised my hands over my head, showing my completely unexposed breasts to everyone in the room, within viewing distance.One by one, the five guys walked up, and took a good long squeeze on each breast. I could tell they really enjoyed it, because they took their sweet time.The entire time, I couldn't help but get turned on. Here I was, completely exposed in front of a large group of strangers, letting five guys cop a practically-free feel. Plus, it felt pretty good. I was quite wet between my legs, to say the least.Finally, the last squeeze was done. I lowered my arm, thanked them, and left. I had to go between a few people to get by, and brushed my breasts against them.To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

2:22 And when the days of her purification according to the law of Moses were accomplished, they brought him to Jerusalem, to present him to the Lord; 2:23 (As it is written in the law of the LORD, Every male that openeth the womb shall be called holy to the Lord;) 2:24 And to offer a sacrifice according to that which is said in the law of the Lord, A pair of turtledoves, or two young pigeons. 2:25 And, behold, there was a man in Jerusalem, whose name was Simeon; and the same man was just and devout, waiting for the consolation of Israel: and the Holy Ghost was upon him. 2:26 And it was revealed unto him by the Holy Ghost, that he should not see death, before he had seen the Lord's Christ. 2:27 And he came by the Spirit into the temple: and when the parents brought in the child Jesus, to do for him after the custom of the law, 2:28 Then took he him up in his arms, and blessed God, and said, 2:29 Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, according to thy word: 2:30 For mine eyes have seen thy salvation, 2:31 Which thou hast prepared before the face of all people; 2:32 A light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of thy people Israel. 2:33 And Joseph and his mother marvelled at those things which were spoken of him. 2:34 And Simeon blessed them, and said unto Mary his mother, Behold, this child is set for the fall and rising again of many in Israel; and for a sign which shall be spoken against; 2:35 (Yea, a sword shall pierce through thy own soul also,) that the thoughts of many hearts may be revealed. 2:36 And there was one Anna, a prophetess, the daughter of Phanuel, of the tribe of Aser: she was of a great age, and had lived with an husband seven years from her virginity; 2:37 And she was a widow of about fourscore and four years, which departed not from the temple, but served God with fastings and prayers night and day. 2:38 And she coming in that instant gave thanks likewise unto the Lord, and spake of him to all them that looked for redemption in Jerusalem. 2:39 And when they had performed all things according to the law of the Lord, they returned into Galilee, to their own city Nazareth. 2:40 And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon him. 2:41 Now his parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the passover. 2:42 And when he was twelve years old, they went up to Jerusalem after the custom of the feast. 2:43 And when they had fulfilled the days, as they returned, the child Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem; and Joseph and his mother knew not of it. 2:44 But they, supposing him to have been in the company, went a day's journey; and they sought him among their kinsfolk and acquaintance. 2:45 And when they found him not, they turned back again to Jerusalem, seeking him. 2:46 And it came to pass, that after three days they found him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them questions. 2:47 And all that heard him were astonished at his understanding and answers. 2:48 And when they saw him, they were amazed: and his mother said unto him, Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us? behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing. 2:49 And he said unto them, How is it that ye sought me? wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business? 2:50 And they understood not the saying which he spake unto them. 2:51 And he went down with them, and came to Nazareth, and was subject unto them: but his mother kept all these sayings in her heart. 2:52 And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man.

 15 When therefore they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter: Simon son of John, lovest thou me more than these? He saith to him: Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee. He saith to him: Feed my lambs.Cum ergo prandissent, dicit Simoni Petro Jesus : Simon Joannis, diligis me plus his? Dicit ei : Etiam Domine, tu scis quia amo te. Dicit ei : Pasce agnos meos. 16 He saith to him again: Simon, son of John, lovest thou me? He saith to him: Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee. He saith to him: Feed my lambs.Dicit ei iterum : Simon Joannis, diligis me? Ait illi : Etiam Domine, tu scis quia amo te. Dicit ei : Pasce agnos meos. 17 He said to him the third time: Simon, son of John, lovest thou me? Peter was grieved, because he had said to him the third time: Lovest thou me? And he said to him: Lord, thou knowest all things: thou knowest that I love thee. He said to him: Feed my sheep.Dicit ei tertio : Simon Joannis, amas me? Contristatus est Petrus, quia dixit ei tertio : Amas me? et dixit ei : Domine, tu omnia nosti, tu scis quia amo te. Dixit ei : Pasce oves meas.Joseph Sarto was born at Riese in Venetia on June 2, 1835. He was successively curate, parish priest, bishop of Mantua, patriarch of Venice. He was elected Pope on August 4, 1903. As chief pastor of the church he realised to the full value of the liturgy as the prayer of the Church and spared no effort to propagate the practice of frequent and daily Communion. He died on August 20, 1914 and was canonised on May 29, 1954.

“About that date?”In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. School went quickly, with nobody lingering on a Friday and Ellie got a ride to work. She thought about what the specials had been today and decided to whip up something special for Luke. It wasn't easy on a Friday night, it was pretty busy, but the regular clientele dropped off quickly after dinner, knowing that the café closed at 8. A couple tables sported coffee sipping hipsters but for the most part the place had cleared out by then. Ellie had whipped up a little dish for them to share while she cleaned up the kitchen."Damn." Came a voice through the little window. Jody, one of the servers had whispered loud enough to be heard. "He's hot." Ellie popped her head up and scanned where Jody was looking and saw look scanning back and forth. She grinned ear to ear."Back off, he's already taken." She said softly, but with a little edge of threat in her voice. He may not be taken yet, but she didn't need any competition from the bubbly little server. "Can you sit him over at the chef's table.Jody chuckled. "Some chef's table, it's just the table nearest the kitchen door. What's his name?""His name is Luke, and be nice, I have a large selection of cutlery at hand, and I know how to use it."Jody walked over and introduced herself. Saying that Ellie had told her she had a friend stopping by. "She said a dark eyed handsome stranger was coming to pick her up. I told her to snap out of it, Prince Charming isn't real. Then you have to go and prove me wrong." She smiled, and steered him over to the table against the wall near the kitchen, and fawned over him for a moment and got him a drink. Ellie made sure nothing was burning and wiped her hands on her apron and snuck out of the kitchen.A smile spread across Luke's face when he saw her, which warmed her heart. She walked over and he stood up, such a gentleman she thought. She couldn't help herself and walked right up to him and kissed him softly. At first he seemed surprised but he didn't take long to return it."Hi." She said drawing it out. "Are you hungry?""You mentioned dinner, so I haven't eaten since lunch." He grinned."Good, park it, and I'll go whip it up." She winked at him and turned and wiggled back into the kitchen. Her ponytail danced back and forth as she peeked over her shoulder to make sure he was watching. She put herself into work mode and started pulling ingredients together. When in work mode Ellie was a sight to behold, like a kitchen ninja she got more done with fewer moves than anybody else in the café.What seemed like only a few minutes later she walked out of the kitchen with two plates of seared scallops and linguine, setting one down in front of Luke and the other across from him."One second." She said as she reached down and pulled the apron string sliding it off her waist. She unbuttoned the chef's coat she wore and dodged back into the kitchen to hang them up.She sat down and they began. Ellie peeking up to see if Luke was enjoying it. The speed with which he was eating told her what she wanted to know."I should have asked you if there was anything you didn't like. I didn't even think of that beforehand. Seafood can be touchy for some people. Hell I didn't even think to ask if you were allergic." She said getting frustrated with herself."No, it's delicious!" He was being completely genuine. He saw her getting upset and reached across the table to take her hand and rubbed the back of it with is thumb. "I love seafood. My family used to go out to the beach in the summer;” He trailed off, his expression softened.It was Ellie's turn to comfort, and she took his hand firmly in hers. "Tell me about it. I bet you had a blast." Luke went on to tell her about a trip to the beach they'd taken years earlier and he and his dad had gone fishing and he caught a striper that nearly hauled him overboard. He went from excited to wistful. She knew he was thinking about his mother, his dad had told her the previous week, and sympathized with him."I baked a small batch of cookies when I got here. Want to try one? They're sort of an experiment, but I think they came out pretty good."Never one to pass up a cookie he smiled and nodded."That's what I love about working here. I get indulge my creativity, and if things work out sometimes it makes it on the specials board." She said setting down the frosted lemon sugar cookies. They talked for a while longer and a loud scrape of a chair pulled them out of their reverie. Jody had been sweeping and Ellie noticed the time. They had closed nearly half an hour before."Oh my god. I'm sorry Jody. I lost track of time." Ellie hopped up and started clearing the table."No worries hon. I can see why. You just need to clean up that and we're out of here. I'd ask if you need a ride home, but I think I already know the answer to that." She chuckled.Ellie wiped down the table and Luke helped out by flipping the last few chairs up onto the tables so Jodie could finish sweeping. He waited in the front while the girls finished up in the back. He looked out the window at the darkened street, the old style street lamps lending small town charm to the night. They came out of the kitchen whispering between themselves."You're sure you don't need a ride? This one looks a little dangerous." Jodi said laughing."I'm fine, besides he knows where I live, he's my landlord." Ellie grinned."I wasn't talking to you, I'm worried for him." They all got a chuckle out of that as they locked up and made their way to their cars. Luke opened up the door and held it for Ellie, these small gestures went over much bigger than he realized.On the ride neither spoke when Luke felt Ellie's hand lay on the back of his giving it a squeeze. "Thank you for saving my ass today." He just looked over and shrugged."You would have done the same for me I'm sure." He smiled at her for a moment and turned back to the road. He was honestly elated that her car hadn't started.Ellie sighed. "I hope it's nothing major. My dad had the car gone over before I came back to school. I can't afford anything big." She looked out the window, the lights of town faded behind them as they entered the suburbs."Tomorrow's Saturday, I can take a look at it if you want, if it's something simple I can probably fix it.""Oh, would you?" She squeezed his hand harder. They got back to the house and Ellie reached over the seat to grab her bag. Luke watched her lean frame twist, and her rear end stick up, her jeans stretched over it nicely. He remembered just how nice it felt too and longed to hold it again. Ellie was no fool, she knew full well Luke was staring at her ass while she pretended to be looking for something in her bag. It didn't hurt to pique his interest though. She sat back in the seat dragging the bag over with her."You coming up?" She asked smiling."I don't know, you probably have stuff to do. You know school work or something?""I do have some reading to do, but I can do that later. I'm feeling a little restless and I can't sit still and read when I'm like this." Luke's eyebrows went up a bit."You don't have to. I mean if you want to come up and grab the car keys in the morning that's fine too." Her smile began to fade."Oh, I can get them now, that way you can sleep in if you want to.""Have something planned for tomorrow yet?" Ellie asked sweetly. Luke just grinned. "You're not going to give me a hint? A girl needs to know how to prepare for a date you know.""Jeans will be fine, and bring a sweater or sweatshirt in case it gets cold. Oh, and walking shoes.""So something outdoors? Okay then."He wouldn't give her any more information than that. He enjoyed keeping her guessing."Would you like to play a game? I found a box with my bucket of Jenga blocks while I was unpacking some stuff last night." Luke nodded smiling and Ellie went and got the game. They sat on the couch and Ellie started stacking blocks and handed the bucket to Luke and directed him to keep stacking and she went to the bedroom and slipped off her jeans putting on lounge pants with some mall store logo down the leg and came back."That feels better. Do you want something to drink? I've got a bottle of wine, or something else maybe?" He agreed to whatever she wanted. She opened the bottle of wine and poured a couple glasses and brought it over to the table putting them out of the way of game."Have you ever had wine before?""I'm nineteen, I haven't been under a rock." He chuckled. "My mother liked wine so I've tried several different types and I like it." He took a sip and swirled around his mouth taking in a little breath of air. "Stone fruit, oak, I'd say a California Chardonnay." He added. It was Ellie's turn to raise eyebrows."Very good! Napa Valley to be exact." She looked at the blocks and noted he hadn't put the last one on the top yet. She took it and put both hands behind her back. Luke noted just how nicely her top stretched across her chest as she did this. "Pick a hand." He picked the one with the block winning the starting move."What are we playing for?" He asked, sounding crafty."I don't know. What do you have in mind?" She smirked, wondering if he had the same thing in mind that she did.He shrugged. "Loser has to perform a strip tease for the winner." She grinned ear to ear hearing this."Okay hot shot. I'll have you know I'm a master at this game. I hope you're wearing cute briefs.""Maybe, you'll have to win to find out."They both concentrated on the game intently for a few moves, and then the smack talk began. They taunted one another as the blocks started to wobble. "I don't know, maybe you should stay in the kitchen and let us real men handle the engineering." Luke said. Ellie reached over and flicked his ear sharply causing him to yelp in pain while he giggled.The game progressed more slowly as the tower got more shaky. Eventually the tower fell to Ellie placing a block on top. "Shit." She said, but she didn't really mind it. She was actually excited about this idea. She had hoped to see him perform for her but the exhibitionist streak in her wanted to show off to him too. "Put the blocks away and find some music you like. I'll be right back.""Where are you going?" He asked picking up the blocks watching her stand. She leaned over and turned the lights down."Well if I'm going to do this, I'm going to do it right." She winked and went into the bedroom again. He had toted up the game and set it aside and grinned to himself that he'd pulled off the coup. After the other night all he'd been able to think about is her body. Her pert breasts, and smooth skin, now he was going to see her strip for him. He was flipping through music until he found some dance music. He started tapping his foot and realized she didn't have much room, so he slid the coffee table aside toward the window. The window! He drew the curtains so nobody would see her. The song he was listening to finished and she still hadn't come back. He wondered momentarily if he'd gone too far when he heard her open the bedroom door. She must have turned off the lights before opening it because he didn't get a peek until she walked out into the room.She had put her hair up in a lazy twist on top of her head, and changed into a red satin top and gray skirt. She had even gone so far as to put on heels. She looked absolutely stunning as she walked out and noted that he'd made room for her. A small smirk touched her now red lips as she noted the look on his face. She was happy with the reaction but didn't want to let on that she was enjoying his prize as much as he was. She looked off into the distance and listened, then nodded."Are you ready for me, Luke?" She asked, her voice husky.He knew the line she quoted was from a movie, but he just sat there, his mouth hanging open.She quirked her lips in a wry smile. She began to move with the music stepping carefully, heels on a carpet weren't conducive to graceful movement. She reached down and slipped the heels off tossing them aside and continued. Her sensual movements were already having an effect on Luke and for the first time he didn't care if he hid it or not. Ellie was beautiful, and he was totally captivated by her. She had turned sideways and began unbuttoning the cuffs of her blouse, she turned her back to him, her hips swayed to the music as she got into the music. She reached up and pulled the hair clip out and shook her head, letting her hair cascade down around her shoulders. She looked over her shoulder shooting him a sensual gaze, her hands worked the buttons of her blouse open. She spun around holding the front of her blouse closed and stepped towards him letting her hands fall as the blouse opened giving him a peek of the red and black bra she was wearing beneath it. He swallowed audibly and his jaw dropped open again."Thirsty?" She reached over and handed him the half empty wine glass. He took the glass and practically gulped the remaining wine. "Now we hadn't spoken of limits before this all started. Am I on my own with regards to how far I let this go?" She quirked an eyebrow at him, knowing full well she was going all the way, but let him wonder just what he was going to see. She reached up and lifted the blouse from her shoulders and let it slide down her arms slowly. She flipped the blouse over the back of the couch next to him. He could smell her perfume, it was stronger than before.He swallowed audibly. "Yes, as far as you're comfortable with.""Is it how you imagined it would be?" He just nodded at her open mouthed. She tapped his ankles wider and danced between his spread legs swaying to the music and lifting her skirt giving him a peek of her smooth thighs. She noted that his jeans were straining to contain him. She couldn't wait to get a look at him either. She turned with the music and reached behind her making a come hither motion with her finger and pointed at the zipper on the back of her skirt. He didn't move for a moment and she looked over her shoulder at him and he was staring at her shimmy back and forth. He didn't move, and she directed his attention back to the zipper. As he reached forward she swayed to the side then back again avoiding his grip. He managed to catch the zipper and slide it down slowly exposing the back of her black satin panties. He reached up and pushed the fabric together releasing the hook. She took his hands and laid them flat on her hips as she swayed with the music. She gave them a small nudge downward and he understood she wanted him to remove the skirt. The skirt gave way as it slipped past her hips, and he gasped at seeing her beautiful behind swaying in front of his face. She stepped free of the skirt and he bent to pick it up and laid it next to her blouse on the back of the couch as she turned."How am I doing?" She asked softly. He just nodded excitedly. Ellie was pretty sure that if she asked him to, he'd rob a bank for her right now. It was an exhilarating feeling for her to have him in this state of excitement. "Good." She smiled.She danced slowly to Wonderful Tonight. How appropriate he thought. As he stared in wide eyed wonder at this beautiful girl.She ran her hands up and down her body slowly, her head swayed from side to side, her hair partly covered her face as she did. She peeked up at him as the song ended. She nudged his legs together again, and reached down and pulled his knees together. She turned and sat on the very edge of his lap, her ass just barely on his knees. She reached behind her and fanned out her hair and gathered it up over her head. The next song began and she waited for him to take the cue."Undo me."Luke wasn't sure who's undoing it was when he reached up and unhooked her bra, his hands shaking. She let her hair fall as soon as he did and took the shoulder straps down one at a time before standing again. She held it in place as she released first one then the other shoulder straps. She turned her back to him and tossed the bra to him over her shoulder. He put it with the rest of her clothing. She was standing there swaying in only her black lace panties. He noticed they had a tiny red bow on the front when she had walked over to him a minute before. She spun around with the music, her hands cupping her breasts as she took a step towards him, her nipples stood out hard and pink. She swayed to the music losing herself in the beat. She leaned forward placing her hands on his shoulders."We're done, right? I mean, you didn't want me to take everything off did you?" She was clearly taunting him. Luke closed his mouth, swallowing hard and opened again to speak and nothing came out."No? Okay, I guess we're done then." She said standing again."No! I mean please; I;” Luke stammered."Please what, Luke?" She asked innocently."Please take them off." He whispered desperately."No Luke, if you'd like them off, then you take them off." She replied turning her body in a few circular sways. She banged her hips side to side with the beat of the music, and looked over her shoulder to see what he was doing. His eyes were following her ass as she swung it back and forth. She stopped moving."Well?" She asked over her shoulder. Luke raised shaky hands from his lap wondering if this was real or if he was going to get slapped away at the last minute. His hands were like fire on her skin sending butterflies to her core as he ran his thumbs down, pulling the lacy fabric with them. He was going slowly, the fabric peeling off like the skin from a fruit. They slipped over her beautiful behind and the fabric stuck between her legs for a moment, but he kept pulling, down her smooth thighs past her knees. He let go and saw the slightest peek of her lips, they were pink and very wet. She stepped out of the panties and took a step away from him and turned covering herself with her hand.The scent that bloomed now that her panties were off made his breathing even more shallow and fast. He honestly wasn't sure why his jeans hadn't exploded yet."Are you sure you want to see?" She said, her voice low and husky as she swayed with the music again.He only nodded slowly as he stared at the hand she was covering herself with. She drew her hand lightly against her body and slowly ran it up over to her hip uncovering herself for him. She was shaved and pink, moisture shone on her slight lips. She danced for another song, winked at Luke and disappeared into the bedroom.Luke started panting, not believing what had just happened. Ellie was so turned on she had to force herself to keep her hands off herself or she'd explode. There would be no telling what Luke would do if he heard her moaning in the throes of an orgasm. Though part of her hoped he wouldn't contain himself and burst in the door throwing her on the bed and having his way with her. She took several deep breaths as she grabbed her bathrobe pulling it on, the soft fabric grazing her taut nipples. She walked back out into the living room and Luke swiveled to see her. A momentary crest-fallen look came to his eyes. Until she sat next to him and nestled against him giving him a long deep kiss."You'd better brush up on your dance moves buddy, next time I'm going to beat the pants off you, literally." She said as she softly bit his lower lip. They made out for a while longer, Ellie slowing him down when he got excited. "We should probably get to bed." She said, and Luke's eyes went wide. Ellie stood and went and got her keys pulling the car key free of the chain and brought it back to him. "Thanks for the ride today. You really saved my ass.""Any time." He said reaching for the key, realizing tonight was done he seemed to get puppy eyes and Ellie just wanted to wrap him up and bundle him off to bed herself but she made herself a promise that she wasn't going to jump him on the first date. Little did Luke realize that tonight was, in her mind, their first date. No matter what he planned for tomorrow, she was done teasing him, she was going to have him. She walked him to the door."I can't wait for tomorrow. I bet it will be fun." She smiled and kissed him and grabbed his ass giving it a squeeze through the jeans. "I can't wait to get you out of these." She thought before she reached for the door.Luke made his way down the steps and went into the house putting his hands into his pockets to hopefully disguise the bulge if his Dad was still up. He walked in and heard the TV and poked his head in to let him know he was home and going to bed."Did you two have fun?" He asked. Luke said yes, not entering the little den, but speaking from the dark of the doorway. He turned to go to his room and his dad burst out laughing. He looked over his shoulder and wondered what was so funny, and figured it was just something on TV. He had a distinct problem and figured a shower would help him out with it. He hadn't closed his door for more than a minute when there was a soft rap on it."Yea?" He said. The door opened and dad peeked in."Hey, I'm glad you two are getting along so well, just be careful Luke.""What do you mean?"Dad took a deep breath and started. "I just don't want to see you get hurt. She's a pretty girl, but this is her last year, right? I just don't want you to fall head over heels and have her leave you high and dry.""I won't, we're just friends.""Mmm hmm." His dad stepped forward and reached behind him and tugged the black lace panties from the back pocket of his jeans and held them up. "Just make sure you protect yourself." He grinned, handing them to Luke, his face was beet red. Dad smirked and left the room closing the door behind him. He went to take his shower shaking his head.To be continued in part 3, by Member389 for Literotica.

“About that date?”In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. School went quickly, with nobody lingering on a Friday and Ellie got a ride to work. She thought about what the specials had been today and decided to whip up something special for Luke. It wasn't easy on a Friday night, it was pretty busy, but the regular clientele dropped off quickly after dinner, knowing that the café closed at 8. A couple tables sported coffee sipping hipsters but for the most part the place had cleared out by then. Ellie had whipped up a little dish for them to share while she cleaned up the kitchen."Damn." Came a voice through the little window. Jody, one of the servers had whispered loud enough to be heard. "He's hot." Ellie popped her head up and scanned where Jody was looking and saw look scanning back and forth. She grinned ear to ear."Back off, he's already taken." She said softly, but with a little edge of threat in her voice. He may not be taken yet, but she didn't need any competition from the bubbly little server. "Can you sit him over at the chef's table.Jody chuckled. "Some chef's table, it's just the table nearest the kitchen door. What's his name?""His name is Luke, and be nice, I have a large selection of cutlery at hand, and I know how to use it."Jody walked over and introduced herself. Saying that Ellie had told her she had a friend stopping by. "She said a dark eyed handsome stranger was coming to pick her up. I told her to snap out of it, Prince Charming isn't real. Then you have to go and prove me wrong." She smiled, and steered him over to the table against the wall near the kitchen, and fawned over him for a moment and got him a drink. Ellie made sure nothing was burning and wiped her hands on her apron and snuck out of the kitchen.A smile spread across Luke's face when he saw her, which warmed her heart. She walked over and he stood up, such a gentleman she thought. She couldn't help herself and walked right up to him and kissed him softly. At first he seemed surprised but he didn't take long to return it."Hi." She said drawing it out. "Are you hungry?""You mentioned dinner, so I haven't eaten since lunch." He grinned."Good, park it, and I'll go whip it up." She winked at him and turned and wiggled back into the kitchen. Her ponytail danced back and forth as she peeked over her shoulder to make sure he was watching. She put herself into work mode and started pulling ingredients together. When in work mode Ellie was a sight to behold, like a kitchen ninja she got more done with fewer moves than anybody else in the café.What seemed like only a few minutes later she walked out of the kitchen with two plates of seared scallops and linguine, setting one down in front of Luke and the other across from him."One second." She said as she reached down and pulled the apron string sliding it off her waist. She unbuttoned the chef's coat she wore and dodged back into the kitchen to hang them up.She sat down and they began. Ellie peeking up to see if Luke was enjoying it. The speed with which he was eating told her what she wanted to know."I should have asked you if there was anything you didn't like. I didn't even think of that beforehand. Seafood can be touchy for some people. Hell I didn't even think to ask if you were allergic." She said getting frustrated with herself."No, it's delicious!" He was being completely genuine. He saw her getting upset and reached across the table to take her hand and rubbed the back of it with is thumb. "I love seafood. My family used to go out to the beach in the summer;” He trailed off, his expression softened.It was Ellie's turn to comfort, and she took his hand firmly in hers. "Tell me about it. I bet you had a blast." Luke went on to tell her about a trip to the beach they'd taken years earlier and he and his dad had gone fishing and he caught a striper that nearly hauled him overboard. He went from excited to wistful. She knew he was thinking about his mother, his dad had told her the previous week, and sympathized with him."I baked a small batch of cookies when I got here. Want to try one? They're sort of an experiment, but I think they came out pretty good."Never one to pass up a cookie he smiled and nodded."That's what I love about working here. I get indulge my creativity, and if things work out sometimes it makes it on the specials board." She said setting down the frosted lemon sugar cookies. They talked for a while longer and a loud scrape of a chair pulled them out of their reverie. Jody had been sweeping and Ellie noticed the time. They had closed nearly half an hour before."Oh my god. I'm sorry Jody. I lost track of time." Ellie hopped up and started clearing the table."No worries hon. I can see why. You just need to clean up that and we're out of here. I'd ask if you need a ride home, but I think I already know the answer to that." She chuckled.Ellie wiped down the table and Luke helped out by flipping the last few chairs up onto the tables so Jodie could finish sweeping. He waited in the front while the girls finished up in the back. He looked out the window at the darkened street, the old style street lamps lending small town charm to the night. They came out of the kitchen whispering between themselves."You're sure you don't need a ride? This one looks a little dangerous." Jodi said laughing."I'm fine, besides he knows where I live, he's my landlord." Ellie grinned."I wasn't talking to you, I'm worried for him." They all got a chuckle out of that as they locked up and made their way to their cars. Luke opened up the door and held it for Ellie, these small gestures went over much bigger than he realized.On the ride neither spoke when Luke felt Ellie's hand lay on the back of his giving it a squeeze. "Thank you for saving my ass today." He just looked over and shrugged."You would have done the same for me I'm sure." He smiled at her for a moment and turned back to the road. He was honestly elated that her car hadn't started.Ellie sighed. "I hope it's nothing major. My dad had the car gone over before I came back to school. I can't afford anything big." She looked out the window, the lights of town faded behind them as they entered the suburbs."Tomorrow's Saturday, I can take a look at it if you want, if it's something simple I can probably fix it.""Oh, would you?" She squeezed his hand harder. They got back to the house and Ellie reached over the seat to grab her bag. Luke watched her lean frame twist, and her rear end stick up, her jeans stretched over it nicely. He remembered just how nice it felt too and longed to hold it again. Ellie was no fool, she knew full well Luke was staring at her ass while she pretended to be looking for something in her bag. It didn't hurt to pique his interest though. She sat back in the seat dragging the bag over with her."You coming up?" She asked smiling."I don't know, you probably have stuff to do. You know school work or something?""I do have some reading to do, but I can do that later. I'm feeling a little restless and I can't sit still and read when I'm like this." Luke's eyebrows went up a bit."You don't have to. I mean if you want to come up and grab the car keys in the morning that's fine too." Her smile began to fade."Oh, I can get them now, that way you can sleep in if you want to.""Have something planned for tomorrow yet?" Ellie asked sweetly. Luke just grinned. "You're not going to give me a hint? A girl needs to know how to prepare for a date you know.""Jeans will be fine, and bring a sweater or sweatshirt in case it gets cold. Oh, and walking shoes.""So something outdoors? Okay then."He wouldn't give her any more information than that. He enjoyed keeping her guessing."Would you like to play a game? I found a box with my bucket of Jenga blocks while I was unpacking some stuff last night." Luke nodded smiling and Ellie went and got the game. They sat on the couch and Ellie started stacking blocks and handed the bucket to Luke and directed him to keep stacking and she went to the bedroom and slipped off her jeans putting on lounge pants with some mall store logo down the leg and came back."That feels better. Do you want something to drink? I've got a bottle of wine, or something else maybe?" He agreed to whatever she wanted. She opened the bottle of wine and poured a couple glasses and brought it over to the table putting them out of the way of game."Have you ever had wine before?""I'm nineteen, I haven't been under a rock." He chuckled. "My mother liked wine so I've tried several different types and I like it." He took a sip and swirled around his mouth taking in a little breath of air. "Stone fruit, oak, I'd say a California Chardonnay." He added. It was Ellie's turn to raise eyebrows."Very good! Napa Valley to be exact." She looked at the blocks and noted he hadn't put the last one on the top yet. She took it and put both hands behind her back. Luke noted just how nicely her top stretched across her chest as she did this. "Pick a hand." He picked the one with the block winning the starting move."What are we playing for?" He asked, sounding crafty."I don't know. What do you have in mind?" She smirked, wondering if he had the same thing in mind that she did.He shrugged. "Loser has to perform a strip tease for the winner." She grinned ear to ear hearing this."Okay hot shot. I'll have you know I'm a master at this game. I hope you're wearing cute briefs.""Maybe, you'll have to win to find out."They both concentrated on the game intently for a few moves, and then the smack talk began. They taunted one another as the blocks started to wobble. "I don't know, maybe you should stay in the kitchen and let us real men handle the engineering." Luke said. Ellie reached over and flicked his ear sharply causing him to yelp in pain while he giggled.The game progressed more slowly as the tower got more shaky. Eventually the tower fell to Ellie placing a block on top. "Shit." She said, but she didn't really mind it. She was actually excited about this idea. She had hoped to see him perform for her but the exhibitionist streak in her wanted to show off to him too. "Put the blocks away and find some music you like. I'll be right back.""Where are you going?" He asked picking up the blocks watching her stand. She leaned over and turned the lights down."Well if I'm going to do this, I'm going to do it right." She winked and went into the bedroom again. He had toted up the game and set it aside and grinned to himself that he'd pulled off the coup. After the other night all he'd been able to think about is her body. Her pert breasts, and smooth skin, now he was going to see her strip for him. He was flipping through music until he found some dance music. He started tapping his foot and realized she didn't have much room, so he slid the coffee table aside toward the window. The window! He drew the curtains so nobody would see her. The song he was listening to finished and she still hadn't come back. He wondered momentarily if he'd gone too far when he heard her open the bedroom door. She must have turned off the lights before opening it because he didn't get a peek until she walked out into the room.She had put her hair up in a lazy twist on top of her head, and changed into a red satin top and gray skirt. She had even gone so far as to put on heels. She looked absolutely stunning as she walked out and noted that he'd made room for her. A small smirk touched her now red lips as she noted the look on his face. She was happy with the reaction but didn't want to let on that she was enjoying his prize as much as he was. She looked off into the distance and listened, then nodded."Are you ready for me, Luke?" She asked, her voice husky.He knew the line she quoted was from a movie, but he just sat there, his mouth hanging open.She quirked her lips in a wry smile. She began to move with the music stepping carefully, heels on a carpet weren't conducive to graceful movement. She reached down and slipped the heels off tossing them aside and continued. Her sensual movements were already having an effect on Luke and for the first time he didn't care if he hid it or not. Ellie was beautiful, and he was totally captivated by her. She had turned sideways and began unbuttoning the cuffs of her blouse, she turned her back to him, her hips swayed to the music as she got into the music. She reached up and pulled the hair clip out and shook her head, letting her hair cascade down around her shoulders. She looked over her shoulder shooting him a sensual gaze, her hands worked the buttons of her blouse open. She spun around holding the front of her blouse closed and stepped towards him letting her hands fall as the blouse opened giving him a peek of the red and black bra she was wearing beneath it. He swallowed audibly and his jaw dropped open again."Thirsty?" She reached over and handed him the half empty wine glass. He took the glass and practically gulped the remaining wine. "Now we hadn't spoken of limits before this all started. Am I on my own with regards to how far I let this go?" She quirked an eyebrow at him, knowing full well she was going all the way, but let him wonder just what he was going to see. She reached up and lifted the blouse from her shoulders and let it slide down her arms slowly. She flipped the blouse over the back of the couch next to him. He could smell her perfume, it was stronger than before.He swallowed audibly. "Yes, as far as you're comfortable with.""Is it how you imagined it would be?" He just nodded at her open mouthed. She tapped his ankles wider and danced between his spread legs swaying to the music and lifting her skirt giving him a peek of her smooth thighs. She noted that his jeans were straining to contain him. She couldn't wait to get a look at him either. She turned with the music and reached behind her making a come hither motion with her finger and pointed at the zipper on the back of her skirt. He didn't move for a moment and she looked over her shoulder at him and he was staring at her shimmy back and forth. He didn't move, and she directed his attention back to the zipper. As he reached forward she swayed to the side then back again avoiding his grip. He managed to catch the zipper and slide it down slowly exposing the back of her black satin panties. He reached up and pushed the fabric together releasing the hook. She took his hands and laid them flat on her hips as she swayed with the music. She gave them a small nudge downward and he understood she wanted him to remove the skirt. The skirt gave way as it slipped past her hips, and he gasped at seeing her beautiful behind swaying in front of his face. She stepped free of the skirt and he bent to pick it up and laid it next to her blouse on the back of the couch as she turned."How am I doing?" She asked softly. He just nodded excitedly. Ellie was pretty sure that if she asked him to, he'd rob a bank for her right now. It was an exhilarating feeling for her to have him in this state of excitement. "Good." She smiled.She danced slowly to Wonderful Tonight. How appropriate he thought. As he stared in wide eyed wonder at this beautiful girl.She ran her hands up and down her body slowly, her head swayed from side to side, her hair partly covered her face as she did. She peeked up at him as the song ended. She nudged his legs together again, and reached down and pulled his knees together. She turned and sat on the very edge of his lap, her ass just barely on his knees. She reached behind her and fanned out her hair and gathered it up over her head. The next song began and she waited for him to take the cue."Undo me."Luke wasn't sure who's undoing it was when he reached up and unhooked her bra, his hands shaking. She let her hair fall as soon as he did and took the shoulder straps down one at a time before standing again. She held it in place as she released first one then the other shoulder straps. She turned her back to him and tossed the bra to him over her shoulder. He put it with the rest of her clothing. She was standing there swaying in only her black lace panties. He noticed they had a tiny red bow on the front when she had walked over to him a minute before. She spun around with the music, her hands cupping her breasts as she took a step towards him, her nipples stood out hard and pink. She swayed to the music losing herself in the beat. She leaned forward placing her hands on his shoulders."We're done, right? I mean, you didn't want me to take everything off did you?" She was clearly taunting him. Luke closed his mouth, swallowing hard and opened again to speak and nothing came out."No? Okay, I guess we're done then." She said standing again."No! I mean please; I;” Luke stammered."Please what, Luke?" She asked innocently."Please take them off." He whispered desperately."No Luke, if you'd like them off, then you take them off." She replied turning her body in a few circular sways. She banged her hips side to side with the beat of the music, and looked over her shoulder to see what he was doing. His eyes were following her ass as she swung it back and forth. She stopped moving."Well?" She asked over her shoulder. Luke raised shaky hands from his lap wondering if this was real or if he was going to get slapped away at the last minute. His hands were like fire on her skin sending butterflies to her core as he ran his thumbs down, pulling the lacy fabric with them. He was going slowly, the fabric peeling off like the skin from a fruit. They slipped over her beautiful behind and the fabric stuck between her legs for a moment, but he kept pulling, down her smooth thighs past her knees. He let go and saw the slightest peek of her lips, they were pink and very wet. She stepped out of the panties and took a step away from him and turned covering herself with her hand.The scent that bloomed now that her panties were off made his breathing even more shallow and fast. He honestly wasn't sure why his jeans hadn't exploded yet."Are you sure you want to see?" She said, her voice low and husky as she swayed with the music again.He only nodded slowly as he stared at the hand she was covering herself with. She drew her hand lightly against her body and slowly ran it up over to her hip uncovering herself for him. She was shaved and pink, moisture shone on her slight lips. She danced for another song, winked at Luke and disappeared into the bedroom.Luke started panting, not believing what had just happened. Ellie was so turned on she had to force herself to keep her hands off herself or she'd explode. There would be no telling what Luke would do if he heard her moaning in the throes of an orgasm. Though part of her hoped he wouldn't contain himself and burst in the door throwing her on the bed and having his way with her. She took several deep breaths as she grabbed her bathrobe pulling it on, the soft fabric grazing her taut nipples. She walked back out into the living room and Luke swiveled to see her. A momentary crest-fallen look came to his eyes. Until she sat next to him and nestled against him giving him a long deep kiss."You'd better brush up on your dance moves buddy, next time I'm going to beat the pants off you, literally." She said as she softly bit his lower lip. They made out for a while longer, Ellie slowing him down when he got excited. "We should probably get to bed." She said, and Luke's eyes went wide. Ellie stood and went and got her keys pulling the car key free of the chain and brought it back to him. "Thanks for the ride today. You really saved my ass.""Any time." He said reaching for the key, realizing tonight was done he seemed to get puppy eyes and Ellie just wanted to wrap him up and bundle him off to bed herself but she made herself a promise that she wasn't going to jump him on the first date. Little did Luke realize that tonight was, in her mind, their first date. No matter what he planned for tomorrow, she was done teasing him, she was going to have him. She walked him to the door."I can't wait for tomorrow. I bet it will be fun." She smiled and kissed him and grabbed his ass giving it a squeeze through the jeans. "I can't wait to get you out of these." She thought before she reached for the door.Luke made his way down the steps and went into the house putting his hands into his pockets to hopefully disguise the bulge if his Dad was still up. He walked in and heard the TV and poked his head in to let him know he was home and going to bed."Did you two have fun?" He asked. Luke said yes, not entering the little den, but speaking from the dark of the doorway. He turned to go to his room and his dad burst out laughing. He looked over his shoulder and wondered what was so funny, and figured it was just something on TV. He had a distinct problem and figured a shower would help him out with it. He hadn't closed his door for more than a minute when there was a soft rap on it."Yea?" He said. The door opened and dad peeked in."Hey, I'm glad you two are getting along so well, just be careful Luke.""What do you mean?"Dad took a deep breath and started. "I just don't want to see you get hurt. She's a pretty girl, but this is her last year, right? I just don't want you to fall head over heels and have her leave you high and dry.""I won't, we're just friends.""Mmm hmm." His dad stepped forward and reached behind him and tugged the black lace panties from the back pocket of his jeans and held them up. "Just make sure you protect yourself." He grinned, handing them to Luke, his face was beet red. Dad smirked and left the room closing the door behind him. He went to take his shower shaking his head.To be continued in part 3, by Member389 for Literotica.

A young man comes of age, and meets his soulmate, thanks to his garage renovation therapy project.In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “She could be just the thing.”Derek was glad that he'd thought of this apartment remodel. It was a project he and his son Luke could work on together. He hoped that it would get Luke to come out of his shell. Ever since his mother passed away a few years ago he'd been closed off and anti-social. Luke gets his handiness from his dad. He loved to work with his hands, and it was not boasting to say that he was pretty good at it too. Fortunately the push, from Derek's dad, to be more took him to state college to study engineering and into a lucrative career afterward. Derek met his wife of 20 years at that college, Theresa was the world to him, and he would have done anything to lay the world at her feet. Fate had a different idea though. Her loss had left a deep scar on their family. It was hard at first, friends and relatives did their best to keep them upbeat and one or two even mentioned that Derek wasn't too old to start again. Those ideas were brushed aside. He would never love anybody like he loved Terri.Luke took it hard, he was only 14 when Terri found out she had cancer. The doctors did everything they could. Throughout her treatment he would give up being a normal teenager to be home for her when his father couldn't be. She'd get upset with him and tell him to try out for sports at school or join a club, and especially ask a girl that he like out on a date. He'd just brush it off and come home as soon as he could to take care of her. She wasted away before their eyes and in less than a year she was gone. It was a crushing blow to both of them, and as hard as Derek had it, he could tell Luke felt like he was set adrift, and had no guidance. Derek worked, he worked a lot, to keep his mind busy, to keep from thinking about her. Luke just hung around, and kept to himself mostly. He had a few friends but they, for the most part, had moved on after graduation. Luke was accepted to the college where his folks went to and was looking at a similar career to his fathers, no matter how much Derek urged him to do something he wanted. He insisted that he wanted to do what his father does, and build things. He was going to start as a freshman this fall.Derek, in the interest of keeping Luke from hiding in his room until fall, figured he'd give him a project. They lived in a big house with an large 2 car garage. Above the garage was a space that was large enough to turn into an in-law apartment. He presented Luke with the project to clean it out, and design an apartment. As soon as he had a plan they would build it and rent it out. Thanks to the college there's never any shortage of students looking for off campus apartments. They weren't really close, a few miles, but these days all the kids had cars anyway.Like anything he put his mind to, Luke had a plan in place pretty quickly. We worked out details for the major demolition and installing plumbing, and electrical etc. He really did his homework, even shopping for materials for finishing like the flooring and appliances. He got it in his head to fully decorate it with the help of some ideas from magazines. What they ended up with was a very nice small 1 bedroom apartment with a nice view over the backyard. Luke had already started school and they didn't think it likely that they'd get a lot of offers right away but they listed the apartment in the paper anyway.They interviewed a couple students and even a visiting professor who was teaching here for a year, but nobody fit what they had in mind and too many wanted them to come down on the price. There was no way Derek was going to let anybody devalue the work that he and Luke had put into it, the only one who was going to budge on price was going to be Luke. It was his baby.It was a warm Saturday afternoon when Derek heard a woman's voice call out. He was in the back yard puttering around with a rake. He leaned it against the house and walked around to the front where he saw a lovely blonde haired girl walking towards the other corner of the house heading to the yard. He called out to her and she jumped slightly startled. In only a few moments Derek took in the sight of her. She was very pretty, her blond hair fell around her shoulders. She smiled and held out her hand to shake."Hi, I'm Ellie. I was wondering if you've rented the apartment yet?" He let her know that they hadn't yet, and that his son Luke was in charge of that. He went in and got the keys and let her see it, and she marveled. "Who decorated it? They did an awesome job." Dad let her know that the whole place was done by his son, Luke, from design to decoration. He smiled at her shock, when he told her Luke was starting school at the local university this year. "This was done by a teenager?""He should be home any minute if you want to hang around. A few of the ground rules that we've placed are that guests please park on the street so as to not block the garage downstairs. Use of the yard and pool are a given so long as you keep it down to a dull roar." He said chuckling. "There's a washer and dryer downstairs in the garage that you can use rather than go to a laundromat. As you probably saw in the ad, utilities are provided including cable and Internet. We can get you telephone if you need it but it's not wired for it up here. We figured most students use cellphones anyway.""It's perfect. Now I see why you're asking so much for it. Any chance we can haggle on the price?" She cocked her head smiling, her eyes sparkling. Derek chuckled."That's up to Luke. This is his baby, start to finish." Derek paused as he heard the garage door opener beneath them start up. "You can ask him yourself in a minute. I'll let him know you're here." He stepped out onto the landing and looked at the door as he closed it. He thought for a moment that they may have found the right person for the apartment. He smiled as he trotted down the stairs and ducked into the garage where Luke was getting out of the car. His hair was mussed from driving with the window down, his shirt was tight over his well-formed chest and arms. The work had leaned him out and toned him up."Hey Luke,” Derek greeted his son. “You have someone upstairs looking at the apartment.""I'll guess by the grin on your face it's a girl." Luke said in a slightly annoyed tone."Is there anything wrong with a girl renting your place?""No; I just want somebody normal and quiet."Luke passed dad on his way to the stairs and his father put his hand on his shoulder. "I have a good feeling about this one. Trust your instincts." He nodded and made for the stairs taking them two at a time. Luke opened the door and close it behind him, and Derek went back to the yard whistling a little tune; hopeful she could be just the thing.A short while later, Luke popped around the corner of the garage and slowly wandered through the yard."Well?" Derek asked."She tried to get me to come down on the price.""Really?" He smiled trying not to laugh. "How did that go?""I asked her how much she could reasonably afford, and I halved the difference. She took it." He smirked."How much lower did you go?" Derek was eager to learn."A hundred bucks. Non-smoker, no boyfriend and she says she not a partier. She's a senior in culinary arts and nutrition. She offered to cook for us occasionally if we don't mind being her test subjects. Her name is Ellie Love." Luke grinned, but didn't say that he'd thought about dropping two for the pretty coed."No shit?" Derek laughed.Luke just shrugged. "She's calling her folks to let them know she's found a place."Ellie started moving in the next day. Luke was out in the driveway washing his car, the sound of music filtered down from Ellie's open window as she unpacked. Derek watched Luke from the window for a moment and caught him looking up at the window off and on. He would bet anything she was intentionally wandering back and forth to get a look at him too."Hey Luke?" Ellie called down."Yea?" He replied."Any chance you could take me shopping for some kitchen stuff? There isn't much up here in the way of plates, glasses, silverware, you know.""Sure, let me know when you're ready.""Give me 10 minutes and I'll be down."Ellie went and changed. She knew she was older than him by a couple years. His father mentioned he'd turned 19 last month. Luke was hot with his dark hair and dark brown eyes, but he seemed so quiet and shy. After the wild roommates and crazy party atmosphere of the apartment she shared last year, this was going to be a nice change.She worked in a small café, after high school and found she loved it and thought it might be a cool idea to start her own. So she'd decided that getting it right was going to require some learning and went back to school. Now at 23 she was close to finishing her degree and moving on to realizing the dream. She threw on a striped tee and pushed her sweats off and found a pair of jeans in one of her bags and went to the bathroom to check herself in the mirror. She knew she wasn't a knockout but she was pretty cute. She knew that from the double-takes she got from guys at school. She was short, in her opinion, at five foot three, her sandy blonde hair hung past her shoulders, and her dark brown eyes were always sparkling. Her dad said they were full of mischief. If he only knew.She pulled the door shut behind her checking that it had locked and bounced down the stairs like she was on springs. She watched Luke for a moment as he wiped down the car, and got a tingling sensation as he leaned forward, his jeans tightened around his cute ass. 'Get a hold of yourself girl' she thought. She reached her hands behind her causing her shirt to tighten across her small breasts, and cleared her throat.Luke looked over his shoulder at Ellie. Damn she was cute, but she didn't act like she knew it. He gave her a small smirk."Sorry about the kitchen. I didn't stop to think that someone moving in wouldn't have dishes of their own.""Oh, no problem." Ellie countered quickly. "It's just that my last place, everything belonged to my room mates, and as long as I kept them fed they didn't care what I used." She smiled. "I could use a couple towels too. I'm on a budget so let's hit up that little French boutique, Tar-jay." Luke laughed at her joke and reached for the passenger side door opening it for her. He bowed with a flourish."After you milady."Luke was already winning points as she climbed into the car. He hopped in and started the car backing out of the driveway. On the way to the to the store Ellie drew him out asking what he was going to school for, and what he planned for after. He didn't do sports or really anything with friends. She could tell he was one of those quiet loner types, and he had a lot going on in there that nobody ever saw. She decided then and there that she'd make it her goal to draw him out of his shell."Maybe you can build my swanky café for me when you graduate." She winked at him.Luke looked over at her for a moment and smiled. "Yea I'll get right on that.""Seriously, that apartment is awesome. I bet it wouldn't be much of a stretch. Your dad said you planned it nearly free hand. You don't do something like that without real talent."Luke just shrugged and said thanks.They pulled into a parking space and Ellie grabbed a cart and hopped up on the rail, riding it a few feet towards the store like a kid. This gave Luke a great view of her backside and she knew he was looking by the expression she saw when she looked over her shoulder. He looked slightly shocked then looked down and away. She bit her lower lip and grinned. This was going to be fun, she thought.They made their way into the store and Ellie took the long way around to housewares and chose a cheap set of dinnerware, then some glasses and flatware. She went over the cooking stuff with a fine tooth comb looking at labels and chose a few items. The cart filled up fast with the large items. She decided that she'd done enough damage there and wandered around a corner and started up the aisle. Luke just pushed the cart along behind her watching her walk. He was pretty sure she hadn't wiggled her ass like that on the way in. She reached out to a blouse hanging next to the aisle and felt the fabric and held it out and let it go and she walked past a rack of lingerie.Ellie let out a little ooh when she saw a little yellow bra and panty set hanging up and took it off the rack. "What do you think?" She asked holding the cups up to her chest, grinning devilishly at Luke. His face turned red and he looked around."It's definitely your color." He said and mumbled something after."What?" She asked, making him repeat it.He breathed deep and replied. "Did you want to pick up some food while we're here? The basics at least?"Ellie gave him a sly smile. "Chicken.""I don't know if they have chicken, but they've got groceries. You know, canned, boxed and frozen food, stuff like that."She walked right up close to him and reached over and set the lingerie right in the top of the basket where he was sure to keep it at the forefront of his mind. "Sure, let's go stock the cupboards." She chose some basic dry goods, a couple cans here and there. "If I'm going to be a chef, I can't be relying on packaged goods too much, but sometimes a girl needs a night off." She grabbed a couple cans of soup and found some microwave popcorn piling it all on top of the cart. They made their way to the check out and the lady behind the counter was scanning away and looked up at the two of them noting what they were buying."You kids setting up home for the first time?" The lady smiled.Ellie wrapped an arm around Luke pulling them together and laid her head on his shoulder. "Yes, we're going to be so happy." She peeked out of the corner of her eye and noticed Luke had gone red again. She pursed her lips and slid her hand across his lower back taking her time letting it drop and grazing his ass. The feeling sent a shock through Luke and he wasn't sure how to react so he did his best to forget it happened. They brought their cart out to the car and packed it away. On the trip home they didn't speak, and just listened to the radio. Luke turned off the car and reached for the door when he felt Ellie put her hand on his and give it a squeeze."Sorry, I was just;” She said softly, biting her lower lip.Luke looked at her and nodded, and got out and began unloading the car. The little table was piled with boxes and bags were strewn around the floor.Luke was about to turn and leave when Ellie stopped him."I was just having a little fun. I didn't mean to embarrass you." She winked."I know, it's okay.""Are you busy this afternoon? I could use a hand unpacking all this stuff and washing the dishes.""Sure, I can help." He took the first box and opened it up and brought it into the kitchen and started loading the dishwasher with the plates and bowls. "We forgot cleaning supplies. I'll run downstairs I'm sure we've got plenty. He headed for the door and trotted down the stairs, and his own kitchen.Ellie decided to get more comfortable and wandered into the bedroom and lost the shirt and jeans. She had just pulled on her sweat pants when the door opened and Luke walked in. She hadn't bothered to close the bedroom door and he got a full on look at her standing there in her sweat pants and a lacy pink bra. His eyes locked on hers and he froze. Ellie just smiled and reached for her hoodie putting it on and zipping it up to mid chest just barely concealing the bra. She walked out of the bedroom."Relax it's the Internet age, I'm sure you've seen a girl in lingerie before.""Uh yea, sorry I should have knocked. It's just that I've been up here so much while decorating that I forgot someone lives here now."Ellie shrugged , "Mi casa es su casa. You're welcome up any time. I don't make it a habit to walk around like a lingerie model, don't worry. I don't have the body for it."Luke mumbled something, and Ellie was sure it was a denial of that claim but she just bit her lip to keep from smiling. Luke started running water to clean the larger items in the sink and Ellie started putting things into cupboards. The tight space meant they were brushing against each other often. Luke noticed Ellie used him as a balance whenever he was in reach, a hand on his shoulder when she leaned into a cabinet. She placed a hand on the small of his back again to see what he was cleaning."No abrasives, just soapy water on that one. That's a pro quality non-stick sauté pan right there." She winked. "It said so on the label."As she leaned back Luke got a light scent of her perfume. He hadn't noticed it before but it was sweet and flowery. Had she put it on after he'd gone downstairs he wondered. It was having an intoxicating effect, along with her touch. He was glad he was facing the sink to hide the bulge that was forming in his jeans."I'm going to go throw these towels in the wash real quick.""Okay I'll just stay here and slave away in your kitchen like a drudge." Luke's response was surprising causing Ellie to bust out laughing."Yes! I have my own kitchen drudge!" She did a little fist pump in triumph.Luke peeked over his shoulder as she made for the door watching her cute little ass with the store name plastered across the seat of her sweats. He'd better get out of here fast or he wasn't going to make a safe exit with the tent in the front of his jeans. He wiped down the last dish and headed down the stairs and poked his head into the garage telling her that he was done, and if she needed anything else to just let him know. She thanked him and he rushed into the house.Ellie went back up to find the dishes all cleaned and laid out waiting for her to decide where they'd be put. She worked efficiently putting things in their logical places and had just enough room to fit everything she'd bought. She saw the yellow lingerie she'd bought and smiled. She hadn't intended to buy it, but wanted to tease Luke. They were cute though so she put them in with her wash.The weekly grind began, everybody leaving the house and heading off in their respective directions. Ellie got home late from her job at the little café, and hit the books for an hour or so before taking a shower. She wandered into the bedroom and looked out the window hearing something moving around. She spied Luke hauling a trash can and recycling to the curb.Luke turned and looked up at the light in the window and saw her outlined in soft yellow light. She stood there in a long sleeve shirt, unbuttoned part way down the front. She lifted a hand and gave him a little wave and he waved back.Ellie noticed that after he waved he didn't go back inside right away and she pointed to the door and beckoned him. She smiled when he knocked on the door this time."Come on in. You already know I'm dressed this time.""Well I couldn't tell if you were wearing pants. What's up?""Nothing, I was bored and wondered if you wanted to hang out and watch TV or something.""Sure, I guess.""I'm in a junk food mood. Would you like some cookies and ice cream?""Yes, please." He replied with a little more gusto."I baked the cookies myself. The ice cream is store bought." She chuckled. "Go ahead and turn on the TV, find us something to watch.""What do you feel like?""Anything really, nothing to cerebral I get enough of that from school books." She scooped up a couple bowls of the ice cream, adding a couple cookies to each, and added spoons.She walked into the living room handing him a bowl and sat next to him curling her legs under her. The fact that her nipples were rock hard from standing in front of the open freezer wasn't lost on Luke, but he didn't stare. They sat watching the last few minutes of a sitcom, only the sounds of spoons tapping bowls and an occasional chuckle interrupted the silence. When the show ended Luke took the bowls into the kitchen and rinsed them out. When he came back Ellie noticed he had a little ice cream on his lower lip and did her best not to laugh."What?"She shook her head and patted the cushion next to her. When he sat she lifted his arm wrapping around her shoulders. "It's just that you missed a spot." She leaned in and licked the drying ice cream from his lower lip and smiled. It was make or break time, what would he do she wondered. The answer was only a moment away when the shock left his eyes it was replaced by hunger. Luke leaned into her and kissed her, she responded quickly returning it in kind. He was slow and a little clumsy, but he made up for it in ardor."Hmm , you taste like cookies and cream.""You do to." Luke said breathing in deeply. "I uh;”"Stop thinking so much." She leaned in and kissed him again, this time her tongue slipped past his lips looking to play. Luke parted his lips and was quickly assaulted, Ellie grabbed the front of his shirt for leverage as her tongue delved deeper luring him out. She felt bold and went with it, and threw a leg over his lap and settled down wrapping her arms around the back of his head and took the upper hand. A few minutes of oral assault and she stopped and smiled, their foreheads touched."You know you can touch me." She whispered. "I don't bite." He looked back at her wide-eyed, his chest heaving as he gasped for breath. She reached down and took his hands and placed them on her hips as she began again. She nudged his hands imploring him to explore and he began by lowering them around her flannel covered rear, massaging it with his strong hands. She responded with a soft moan, hoping to encourage him. It worked as he gripped her harder pulling her hips down against his. She could feel how hard he was through his jeans and was making her wet to know only a few layers of clothing kept this from getting out of hand."I uh;” Luke started."What?" Ellie asked softly kissing the tip of his nose."I uh, I've never really done this before." He said his cheeks coloring even more."You've never made out with a girl before?" She sat back on his knees, genuinely surprised. Luke was hot and he didn't even realize it."No." He said looking downward embarrassment apparent on his face.She lifted his chin and kissed him softly. "Well you're doing just fine for a first-timer, just relax." His hands slid upward lifting the hem of her shirt and his hands wrapped around her waist, his touch was hot on her skin kindling the fire burning inside. She wasn't sure if it was luck or instinct that made him break their kiss and graze her neck with his lips kissing softly down then back up to her ear but his lips were eager and she gasped as he nibbled her neck. His hands began exploring upward, her shirt rising with them when he suddenly stopped right at the base of her breasts. Her body was screaming to have him continue as her lips latched back on to his, their tongues dueling."Please?" She whispered softly. His thumbs were so painfully close but not completing the journey up her torso. He took a moment to realize what she was asking, and he lifted his thumbs brushing the bottom of her breasts. She gasped, she was nearly ready to rip her shirt off and bury his face into her chest but the buildup he was creating was so intense she didn't want it to end. His hands found her nipples, applying pressure and rolling them around. Ellie leaned her head back and whimpered as Luke just stared at his hands working underneath her shirt.In a swift movement Ellie had crossed her arms over her chest and whipped the shirt over her head, her hair falling wildly over her face. Luke's mouth dropped open as he saw what he was doing. Ellie noted that he'd stopped to stare, and reached up with her hands taking his and massaging her breasts with his large rough hands. She let out a delighted hum from deep in her throat as he began taking the initiative. He began to lean forward, then looked up into her eyes and sat back. Ellie wasn't going to let him off the hook and shook her head slowly, before reaching for the back of his head and pulling it to her breast."Don't shy away, follow your instincts." Ellie said softly."They're beautiful." He said before planting a kiss in the center of her chest. He kissed his way over and nibbled on the nipple with his lips before gently stroking it with his tongue. Ellie's breathing was getting more ragged and shallow. She grabbed him by the cheeks and tilted his head back and dove into his mouth tongue first."We should stop, before things get out of hand." She gasped between kisses. His hands were roaming up and down her back pulling her hard against him."Do we have to?" He gasped."Yes." She said rolling off of his lap, her bare chest shone with a flush of pink, her nipples were bright pink as well. She tugged her shirt out from behind her and held it to her chest as she got her breath back. "I don't want to be known as the kind of girl who puts out before the first date." She giggled.Luke just stared at her confused, longing to have her back in his arms. "Yea, I guess." After a few more minutes he spoke up again. "What are you doing Friday night?"Ellie's eyebrows went up and a smile spread across her face. "Working, but I'm off Saturday night.""Would you like to go out, with me I mean?" Luke said sheepishly."On one condition.""What's that?""That this isn't why you're asking." She said lifting the shirt and flashing her breasts at him.He stared at her chest for a moment and she covered back up. When their eyes met his expression softened and he shook his head. "You're beautiful, but that's not the only reason I'd like to go out with you.""Why then?" Her curiosity peaked.He shrugged. "You're fun, smart, you make me laugh, and you're beautiful, even fully dressed."She beamed up at him. "So what are we doing on Saturday?"Luke shrugged. "I'll think of something, trust me.""I'd better get some sleep; class in the morning."Ellie suppressed a giggle when he stood, the front of his jeans was prison for the raging monster that she'd whipped into a frenzy."Sorry." She said softly, and bit her lip."Don't worry, I'll take matters into my own hands." He sighed and she chuckled. She walked him to the door. As he turned to say goodnight she wrapped her arms around his neck dragging him down to her kiss while crushing her breasts against his chest. His hands instinctively went to her waist pulling her to him while their mouths locked. She brought her hand down between them and stroked him through his jeans."Don't beat him too bad, he's been a good boy tonight." Luke chuckled and left, taking the steps slowly.Ellie leaned back against the cool door, her eyes closed thinking about how the little things in life change when you least expect them. She hadn't had a steady boyfriend since last school year, and even then that wasn't very involved, they were more like friends with benefits. Luke on the other hand gave her a tingle that she hadn't felt since she was a teenager. She fret for a minute at the fact that she was older than him, but brushed that aside. Besides, Luke was a lot more mature than any 19 year old she'd met before. She stopped and grabbed a towel from the bathroom before heading to bed. She was going to need it after the evening she'd just had. She tossed her shirt onto the bed and spread out the towel and pushed off her flannel bottoms, her panties were soaked. She lay back on the towel rubbing herself slowly through the damp lace as she recalled the feel of his rough hands on her skin and the fire from his lips. She circled her clit through the fabric, with a sharp intake of breath she dragged her fingers over it. She reached over into her nightstand drawer, reaching for a small pink vibrator. She couldn't get out of the panties fast enough, pushing them down and kicking them onto the floor. She flipped the switch and it came to life and found the mark quickly. She didn't hesitate, she went right for the quick release while she imagined Luke between her legs performing the act she now performed upon herself. Her orgasm hit her like a rogue wave, ripping through her as she arched her back and moaned loudly. After a long moment of tension she relaxed back to the mattress, the vibrator slipping free onto the towel as she panted. She felt electrified a slight tremble overtook her. Eventually she wiped up the considerable mess she'd made, and sheepishly wondered how well sound proofed the walls were. There was a good ten or twelve foot breezeway between the main house and the garage so she didn't worry that she was overheard.Luke leaned back against the wall, his hard cock finally beginning to soften. He had quietly stepped into the garage when he got downstairs and leaned against the hood of his car to think about what had happened. He was also hoping that his erection would relax a bit before he went into the house, just in case he bumped into his father. He heard Ellie moving around upstairs and mentally followed her footsteps as she walked. He heard the creek of her getting into bed just above his left shoulder. He stood there for a moment longer and started hearing her making noises like she had only a little while before, but louder. It took him a moment to realize what she must be doing and the thought took him by surprise. She was upstairs getting herself off. He had a major ego boost from that, and her sounds were doing just the opposite for his jeans than he'd hoped. He decided to release the tension. He reached over for a couple of the heavy paper towels that were on a shelf there in the garage. He opened his fly releasing his engorged cock and began stroking it, while listening to her muffled moans. The feel of her strong, lithe body in his hands, the feel of her spread across his lap from only a few minutes earlier, the smell of her, so sweet and flowery. It wasn't long before he was hitting the point of no return. He heard her moan, and call out his name, the shock nearly made him stop mid stroke as his eyes opened instantly. A few sharp moans came from over his left shoulder and then silence. The realization hit just as his orgasm did, he hurried to catch his load with the paper towels. He leaned his head back catching his breath, then quickly cleaned up, ditching the evidence into one of the trash cans. He silently made his way into the house.Friday morning came and Ellie hopped into her car and after several attempts, it didn't start. She pounded on the steering wheel a few times, and thankfully the windows were up or the entire neighborhood would have heard a lovely young lady swearing like a sailor. She got out and peeked into the garage door window. Great, Luke's car was still there. She knocked on the door and he opened the door wearing only jeans. She was caught by surprise staring into his chest, a few dark wispy hairs curled against the lightly tanned skin. She looked up slowly seeing he was standing there with a toothbrush hanging out of his mouth."Hi, my car shit the bed, are you headed into school soon?" She asked smiling. Damn he looked this good rolling out of bed in the morning?"I don't have class for another hour, but I can give you a ride. C'mon in while I grab a shirt.""Not on my account, I hope, you look just fine without one." Ellie thought. Luke grabbed his books and laptop and they headed to school."Listen, I can get a ride to work after classes. What I was wondering was; would you be a sweetheart and pick me up after my shift? Nobody at work lives on this end of town."“Mmm; sure, no problem." He smiled. She gave him the address and time, and told him to come early if he wanted and she'd buy him dinner too.To be continued in part 2, by Member389 for Literotica.

A young man comes of age, and meets his soulmate, thanks to his garage renovation therapy project.In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “She could be just the thing.”Derek was glad that he'd thought of this apartment remodel. It was a project he and his son Luke could work on together. He hoped that it would get Luke to come out of his shell. Ever since his mother passed away a few years ago he'd been closed off and anti-social. Luke gets his handiness from his dad. He loved to work with his hands, and it was not boasting to say that he was pretty good at it too. Fortunately the push, from Derek's dad, to be more took him to state college to study engineering and into a lucrative career afterward. Derek met his wife of 20 years at that college, Theresa was the world to him, and he would have done anything to lay the world at her feet. Fate had a different idea though. Her loss had left a deep scar on their family. It was hard at first, friends and relatives did their best to keep them upbeat and one or two even mentioned that Derek wasn't too old to start again. Those ideas were brushed aside. He would never love anybody like he loved Terri.Luke took it hard, he was only 14 when Terri found out she had cancer. The doctors did everything they could. Throughout her treatment he would give up being a normal teenager to be home for her when his father couldn't be. She'd get upset with him and tell him to try out for sports at school or join a club, and especially ask a girl that he like out on a date. He'd just brush it off and come home as soon as he could to take care of her. She wasted away before their eyes and in less than a year she was gone. It was a crushing blow to both of them, and as hard as Derek had it, he could tell Luke felt like he was set adrift, and had no guidance. Derek worked, he worked a lot, to keep his mind busy, to keep from thinking about her. Luke just hung around, and kept to himself mostly. He had a few friends but they, for the most part, had moved on after graduation. Luke was accepted to the college where his folks went to and was looking at a similar career to his fathers, no matter how much Derek urged him to do something he wanted. He insisted that he wanted to do what his father does, and build things. He was going to start as a freshman this fall.Derek, in the interest of keeping Luke from hiding in his room until fall, figured he'd give him a project. They lived in a big house with an large 2 car garage. Above the garage was a space that was large enough to turn into an in-law apartment. He presented Luke with the project to clean it out, and design an apartment. As soon as he had a plan they would build it and rent it out. Thanks to the college there's never any shortage of students looking for off campus apartments. They weren't really close, a few miles, but these days all the kids had cars anyway.Like anything he put his mind to, Luke had a plan in place pretty quickly. We worked out details for the major demolition and installing plumbing, and electrical etc. He really did his homework, even shopping for materials for finishing like the flooring and appliances. He got it in his head to fully decorate it with the help of some ideas from magazines. What they ended up with was a very nice small 1 bedroom apartment with a nice view over the backyard. Luke had already started school and they didn't think it likely that they'd get a lot of offers right away but they listed the apartment in the paper anyway.They interviewed a couple students and even a visiting professor who was teaching here for a year, but nobody fit what they had in mind and too many wanted them to come down on the price. There was no way Derek was going to let anybody devalue the work that he and Luke had put into it, the only one who was going to budge on price was going to be Luke. It was his baby.It was a warm Saturday afternoon when Derek heard a woman's voice call out. He was in the back yard puttering around with a rake. He leaned it against the house and walked around to the front where he saw a lovely blonde haired girl walking towards the other corner of the house heading to the yard. He called out to her and she jumped slightly startled. In only a few moments Derek took in the sight of her. She was very pretty, her blond hair fell around her shoulders. She smiled and held out her hand to shake."Hi, I'm Ellie. I was wondering if you've rented the apartment yet?" He let her know that they hadn't yet, and that his son Luke was in charge of that. He went in and got the keys and let her see it, and she marveled. "Who decorated it? They did an awesome job." Dad let her know that the whole place was done by his son, Luke, from design to decoration. He smiled at her shock, when he told her Luke was starting school at the local university this year. "This was done by a teenager?""He should be home any minute if you want to hang around. A few of the ground rules that we've placed are that guests please park on the street so as to not block the garage downstairs. Use of the yard and pool are a given so long as you keep it down to a dull roar." He said chuckling. "There's a washer and dryer downstairs in the garage that you can use rather than go to a laundromat. As you probably saw in the ad, utilities are provided including cable and Internet. We can get you telephone if you need it but it's not wired for it up here. We figured most students use cellphones anyway.""It's perfect. Now I see why you're asking so much for it. Any chance we can haggle on the price?" She cocked her head smiling, her eyes sparkling. Derek chuckled."That's up to Luke. This is his baby, start to finish." Derek paused as he heard the garage door opener beneath them start up. "You can ask him yourself in a minute. I'll let him know you're here." He stepped out onto the landing and looked at the door as he closed it. He thought for a moment that they may have found the right person for the apartment. He smiled as he trotted down the stairs and ducked into the garage where Luke was getting out of the car. His hair was mussed from driving with the window down, his shirt was tight over his well-formed chest and arms. The work had leaned him out and toned him up."Hey Luke,” Derek greeted his son. “You have someone upstairs looking at the apartment.""I'll guess by the grin on your face it's a girl." Luke said in a slightly annoyed tone."Is there anything wrong with a girl renting your place?""No; I just want somebody normal and quiet."Luke passed dad on his way to the stairs and his father put his hand on his shoulder. "I have a good feeling about this one. Trust your instincts." He nodded and made for the stairs taking them two at a time. Luke opened the door and close it behind him, and Derek went back to the yard whistling a little tune; hopeful she could be just the thing.A short while later, Luke popped around the corner of the garage and slowly wandered through the yard."Well?" Derek asked."She tried to get me to come down on the price.""Really?" He smiled trying not to laugh. "How did that go?""I asked her how much she could reasonably afford, and I halved the difference. She took it." He smirked."How much lower did you go?" Derek was eager to learn."A hundred bucks. Non-smoker, no boyfriend and she says she not a partier. She's a senior in culinary arts and nutrition. She offered to cook for us occasionally if we don't mind being her test subjects. Her name is Ellie Love." Luke grinned, but didn't say that he'd thought about dropping two for the pretty coed."No shit?" Derek laughed.Luke just shrugged. "She's calling her folks to let them know she's found a place."Ellie started moving in the next day. Luke was out in the driveway washing his car, the sound of music filtered down from Ellie's open window as she unpacked. Derek watched Luke from the window for a moment and caught him looking up at the window off and on. He would bet anything she was intentionally wandering back and forth to get a look at him too."Hey Luke?" Ellie called down."Yea?" He replied."Any chance you could take me shopping for some kitchen stuff? There isn't much up here in the way of plates, glasses, silverware, you know.""Sure, let me know when you're ready.""Give me 10 minutes and I'll be down."Ellie went and changed. She knew she was older than him by a couple years. His father mentioned he'd turned 19 last month. Luke was hot with his dark hair and dark brown eyes, but he seemed so quiet and shy. After the wild roommates and crazy party atmosphere of the apartment she shared last year, this was going to be a nice change.She worked in a small café, after high school and found she loved it and thought it might be a cool idea to start her own. So she'd decided that getting it right was going to require some learning and went back to school. Now at 23 she was close to finishing her degree and moving on to realizing the dream. She threw on a striped tee and pushed her sweats off and found a pair of jeans in one of her bags and went to the bathroom to check herself in the mirror. She knew she wasn't a knockout but she was pretty cute. She knew that from the double-takes she got from guys at school. She was short, in her opinion, at five foot three, her sandy blonde hair hung past her shoulders, and her dark brown eyes were always sparkling. Her dad said they were full of mischief. If he only knew.She pulled the door shut behind her checking that it had locked and bounced down the stairs like she was on springs. She watched Luke for a moment as he wiped down the car, and got a tingling sensation as he leaned forward, his jeans tightened around his cute ass. 'Get a hold of yourself girl' she thought. She reached her hands behind her causing her shirt to tighten across her small breasts, and cleared her throat.Luke looked over his shoulder at Ellie. Damn she was cute, but she didn't act like she knew it. He gave her a small smirk."Sorry about the kitchen. I didn't stop to think that someone moving in wouldn't have dishes of their own.""Oh, no problem." Ellie countered quickly. "It's just that my last place, everything belonged to my room mates, and as long as I kept them fed they didn't care what I used." She smiled. "I could use a couple towels too. I'm on a budget so let's hit up that little French boutique, Tar-jay." Luke laughed at her joke and reached for the passenger side door opening it for her. He bowed with a flourish."After you milady."Luke was already winning points as she climbed into the car. He hopped in and started the car backing out of the driveway. On the way to the to the store Ellie drew him out asking what he was going to school for, and what he planned for after. He didn't do sports or really anything with friends. She could tell he was one of those quiet loner types, and he had a lot going on in there that nobody ever saw. She decided then and there that she'd make it her goal to draw him out of his shell."Maybe you can build my swanky café for me when you graduate." She winked at him.Luke looked over at her for a moment and smiled. "Yea I'll get right on that.""Seriously, that apartment is awesome. I bet it wouldn't be much of a stretch. Your dad said you planned it nearly free hand. You don't do something like that without real talent."Luke just shrugged and said thanks.They pulled into a parking space and Ellie grabbed a cart and hopped up on the rail, riding it a few feet towards the store like a kid. This gave Luke a great view of her backside and she knew he was looking by the expression she saw when she looked over her shoulder. He looked slightly shocked then looked down and away. She bit her lower lip and grinned. This was going to be fun, she thought.They made their way into the store and Ellie took the long way around to housewares and chose a cheap set of dinnerware, then some glasses and flatware. She went over the cooking stuff with a fine tooth comb looking at labels and chose a few items. The cart filled up fast with the large items. She decided that she'd done enough damage there and wandered around a corner and started up the aisle. Luke just pushed the cart along behind her watching her walk. He was pretty sure she hadn't wiggled her ass like that on the way in. She reached out to a blouse hanging next to the aisle and felt the fabric and held it out and let it go and she walked past a rack of lingerie.Ellie let out a little ooh when she saw a little yellow bra and panty set hanging up and took it off the rack. "What do you think?" She asked holding the cups up to her chest, grinning devilishly at Luke. His face turned red and he looked around."It's definitely your color." He said and mumbled something after."What?" She asked, making him repeat it.He breathed deep and replied. "Did you want to pick up some food while we're here? The basics at least?"Ellie gave him a sly smile. "Chicken.""I don't know if they have chicken, but they've got groceries. You know, canned, boxed and frozen food, stuff like that."She walked right up close to him and reached over and set the lingerie right in the top of the basket where he was sure to keep it at the forefront of his mind. "Sure, let's go stock the cupboards." She chose some basic dry goods, a couple cans here and there. "If I'm going to be a chef, I can't be relying on packaged goods too much, but sometimes a girl needs a night off." She grabbed a couple cans of soup and found some microwave popcorn piling it all on top of the cart. They made their way to the check out and the lady behind the counter was scanning away and looked up at the two of them noting what they were buying."You kids setting up home for the first time?" The lady smiled.Ellie wrapped an arm around Luke pulling them together and laid her head on his shoulder. "Yes, we're going to be so happy." She peeked out of the corner of her eye and noticed Luke had gone red again. She pursed her lips and slid her hand across his lower back taking her time letting it drop and grazing his ass. The feeling sent a shock through Luke and he wasn't sure how to react so he did his best to forget it happened. They brought their cart out to the car and packed it away. On the trip home they didn't speak, and just listened to the radio. Luke turned off the car and reached for the door when he felt Ellie put her hand on his and give it a squeeze."Sorry, I was just;” She said softly, biting her lower lip.Luke looked at her and nodded, and got out and began unloading the car. The little table was piled with boxes and bags were strewn around the floor.Luke was about to turn and leave when Ellie stopped him."I was just having a little fun. I didn't mean to embarrass you." She winked."I know, it's okay.""Are you busy this afternoon? I could use a hand unpacking all this stuff and washing the dishes.""Sure, I can help." He took the first box and opened it up and brought it into the kitchen and started loading the dishwasher with the plates and bowls. "We forgot cleaning supplies. I'll run downstairs I'm sure we've got plenty. He headed for the door and trotted down the stairs, and his own kitchen.Ellie decided to get more comfortable and wandered into the bedroom and lost the shirt and jeans. She had just pulled on her sweat pants when the door opened and Luke walked in. She hadn't bothered to close the bedroom door and he got a full on look at her standing there in her sweat pants and a lacy pink bra. His eyes locked on hers and he froze. Ellie just smiled and reached for her hoodie putting it on and zipping it up to mid chest just barely concealing the bra. She walked out of the bedroom."Relax it's the Internet age, I'm sure you've seen a girl in lingerie before.""Uh yea, sorry I should have knocked. It's just that I've been up here so much while decorating that I forgot someone lives here now."Ellie shrugged , "Mi casa es su casa. You're welcome up any time. I don't make it a habit to walk around like a lingerie model, don't worry. I don't have the body for it."Luke mumbled something, and Ellie was sure it was a denial of that claim but she just bit her lip to keep from smiling. Luke started running water to clean the larger items in the sink and Ellie started putting things into cupboards. The tight space meant they were brushing against each other often. Luke noticed Ellie used him as a balance whenever he was in reach, a hand on his shoulder when she leaned into a cabinet. She placed a hand on the small of his back again to see what he was cleaning."No abrasives, just soapy water on that one. That's a pro quality non-stick sauté pan right there." She winked. "It said so on the label."As she leaned back Luke got a light scent of her perfume. He hadn't noticed it before but it was sweet and flowery. Had she put it on after he'd gone downstairs he wondered. It was having an intoxicating effect, along with her touch. He was glad he was facing the sink to hide the bulge that was forming in his jeans."I'm going to go throw these towels in the wash real quick.""Okay I'll just stay here and slave away in your kitchen like a drudge." Luke's response was surprising causing Ellie to bust out laughing."Yes! I have my own kitchen drudge!" She did a little fist pump in triumph.Luke peeked over his shoulder as she made for the door watching her cute little ass with the store name plastered across the seat of her sweats. He'd better get out of here fast or he wasn't going to make a safe exit with the tent in the front of his jeans. He wiped down the last dish and headed down the stairs and poked his head into the garage telling her that he was done, and if she needed anything else to just let him know. She thanked him and he rushed into the house.Ellie went back up to find the dishes all cleaned and laid out waiting for her to decide where they'd be put. She worked efficiently putting things in their logical places and had just enough room to fit everything she'd bought. She saw the yellow lingerie she'd bought and smiled. She hadn't intended to buy it, but wanted to tease Luke. They were cute though so she put them in with her wash.The weekly grind began, everybody leaving the house and heading off in their respective directions. Ellie got home late from her job at the little café, and hit the books for an hour or so before taking a shower. She wandered into the bedroom and looked out the window hearing something moving around. She spied Luke hauling a trash can and recycling to the curb.Luke turned and looked up at the light in the window and saw her outlined in soft yellow light. She stood there in a long sleeve shirt, unbuttoned part way down the front. She lifted a hand and gave him a little wave and he waved back.Ellie noticed that after he waved he didn't go back inside right away and she pointed to the door and beckoned him. She smiled when he knocked on the door this time."Come on in. You already know I'm dressed this time.""Well I couldn't tell if you were wearing pants. What's up?""Nothing, I was bored and wondered if you wanted to hang out and watch TV or something.""Sure, I guess.""I'm in a junk food mood. Would you like some cookies and ice cream?""Yes, please." He replied with a little more gusto."I baked the cookies myself. The ice cream is store bought." She chuckled. "Go ahead and turn on the TV, find us something to watch.""What do you feel like?""Anything really, nothing to cerebral I get enough of that from school books." She scooped up a couple bowls of the ice cream, adding a couple cookies to each, and added spoons.She walked into the living room handing him a bowl and sat next to him curling her legs under her. The fact that her nipples were rock hard from standing in front of the open freezer wasn't lost on Luke, but he didn't stare. They sat watching the last few minutes of a sitcom, only the sounds of spoons tapping bowls and an occasional chuckle interrupted the silence. When the show ended Luke took the bowls into the kitchen and rinsed them out. When he came back Ellie noticed he had a little ice cream on his lower lip and did her best not to laugh."What?"She shook her head and patted the cushion next to her. When he sat she lifted his arm wrapping around her shoulders. "It's just that you missed a spot." She leaned in and licked the drying ice cream from his lower lip and smiled. It was make or break time, what would he do she wondered. The answer was only a moment away when the shock left his eyes it was replaced by hunger. Luke leaned into her and kissed her, she responded quickly returning it in kind. He was slow and a little clumsy, but he made up for it in ardor."Hmm , you taste like cookies and cream.""You do to." Luke said breathing in deeply. "I uh;”"Stop thinking so much." She leaned in and kissed him again, this time her tongue slipped past his lips looking to play. Luke parted his lips and was quickly assaulted, Ellie grabbed the front of his shirt for leverage as her tongue delved deeper luring him out. She felt bold and went with it, and threw a leg over his lap and settled down wrapping her arms around the back of his head and took the upper hand. A few minutes of oral assault and she stopped and smiled, their foreheads touched."You know you can touch me." She whispered. "I don't bite." He looked back at her wide-eyed, his chest heaving as he gasped for breath. She reached down and took his hands and placed them on her hips as she began again. She nudged his hands imploring him to explore and he began by lowering them around her flannel covered rear, massaging it with his strong hands. She responded with a soft moan, hoping to encourage him. It worked as he gripped her harder pulling her hips down against his. She could feel how hard he was through his jeans and was making her wet to know only a few layers of clothing kept this from getting out of hand."I uh;” Luke started."What?" Ellie asked softly kissing the tip of his nose."I uh, I've never really done this before." He said his cheeks coloring even more."You've never made out with a girl before?" She sat back on his knees, genuinely surprised. Luke was hot and he didn't even realize it."No." He said looking downward embarrassment apparent on his face.She lifted his chin and kissed him softly. "Well you're doing just fine for a first-timer, just relax." His hands slid upward lifting the hem of her shirt and his hands wrapped around her waist, his touch was hot on her skin kindling the fire burning inside. She wasn't sure if it was luck or instinct that made him break their kiss and graze her neck with his lips kissing softly down then back up to her ear but his lips were eager and she gasped as he nibbled her neck. His hands began exploring upward, her shirt rising with them when he suddenly stopped right at the base of her breasts. Her body was screaming to have him continue as her lips latched back on to his, their tongues dueling."Please?" She whispered softly. His thumbs were so painfully close but not completing the journey up her torso. He took a moment to realize what she was asking, and he lifted his thumbs brushing the bottom of her breasts. She gasped, she was nearly ready to rip her shirt off and bury his face into her chest but the buildup he was creating was so intense she didn't want it to end. His hands found her nipples, applying pressure and rolling them around. Ellie leaned her head back and whimpered as Luke just stared at his hands working underneath her shirt.In a swift movement Ellie had crossed her arms over her chest and whipped the shirt over her head, her hair falling wildly over her face. Luke's mouth dropped open as he saw what he was doing. Ellie noted that he'd stopped to stare, and reached up with her hands taking his and massaging her breasts with his large rough hands. She let out a delighted hum from deep in her throat as he began taking the initiative. He began to lean forward, then looked up into her eyes and sat back. Ellie wasn't going to let him off the hook and shook her head slowly, before reaching for the back of his head and pulling it to her breast."Don't shy away, follow your instincts." Ellie said softly."They're beautiful." He said before planting a kiss in the center of her chest. He kissed his way over and nibbled on the nipple with his lips before gently stroking it with his tongue. Ellie's breathing was getting more ragged and shallow. She grabbed him by the cheeks and tilted his head back and dove into his mouth tongue first."We should stop, before things get out of hand." She gasped between kisses. His hands were roaming up and down her back pulling her hard against him."Do we have to?" He gasped."Yes." She said rolling off of his lap, her bare chest shone with a flush of pink, her nipples were bright pink as well. She tugged her shirt out from behind her and held it to her chest as she got her breath back. "I don't want to be known as the kind of girl who puts out before the first date." She giggled.Luke just stared at her confused, longing to have her back in his arms. "Yea, I guess." After a few more minutes he spoke up again. "What are you doing Friday night?"Ellie's eyebrows went up and a smile spread across her face. "Working, but I'm off Saturday night.""Would you like to go out, with me I mean?" Luke said sheepishly."On one condition.""What's that?""That this isn't why you're asking." She said lifting the shirt and flashing her breasts at him.He stared at her chest for a moment and she covered back up. When their eyes met his expression softened and he shook his head. "You're beautiful, but that's not the only reason I'd like to go out with you.""Why then?" Her curiosity peaked.He shrugged. "You're fun, smart, you make me laugh, and you're beautiful, even fully dressed."She beamed up at him. "So what are we doing on Saturday?"Luke shrugged. "I'll think of something, trust me.""I'd better get some sleep; class in the morning."Ellie suppressed a giggle when he stood, the front of his jeans was prison for the raging monster that she'd whipped into a frenzy."Sorry." She said softly, and bit her lip."Don't worry, I'll take matters into my own hands." He sighed and she chuckled. She walked him to the door. As he turned to say goodnight she wrapped her arms around his neck dragging him down to her kiss while crushing her breasts against his chest. His hands instinctively went to her waist pulling her to him while their mouths locked. She brought her hand down between them and stroked him through his jeans."Don't beat him too bad, he's been a good boy tonight." Luke chuckled and left, taking the steps slowly.Ellie leaned back against the cool door, her eyes closed thinking about how the little things in life change when you least expect them. She hadn't had a steady boyfriend since last school year, and even then that wasn't very involved, they were more like friends with benefits. Luke on the other hand gave her a tingle that she hadn't felt since she was a teenager. She fret for a minute at the fact that she was older than him, but brushed that aside. Besides, Luke was a lot more mature than any 19 year old she'd met before. She stopped and grabbed a towel from the bathroom before heading to bed. She was going to need it after the evening she'd just had. She tossed her shirt onto the bed and spread out the towel and pushed off her flannel bottoms, her panties were soaked. She lay back on the towel rubbing herself slowly through the damp lace as she recalled the feel of his rough hands on her skin and the fire from his lips. She circled her clit through the fabric, with a sharp intake of breath she dragged her fingers over it. She reached over into her nightstand drawer, reaching for a small pink vibrator. She couldn't get out of the panties fast enough, pushing them down and kicking them onto the floor. She flipped the switch and it came to life and found the mark quickly. She didn't hesitate, she went right for the quick release while she imagined Luke between her legs performing the act she now performed upon herself. Her orgasm hit her like a rogue wave, ripping through her as she arched her back and moaned loudly. After a long moment of tension she relaxed back to the mattress, the vibrator slipping free onto the towel as she panted. She felt electrified a slight tremble overtook her. Eventually she wiped up the considerable mess she'd made, and sheepishly wondered how well sound proofed the walls were. There was a good ten or twelve foot breezeway between the main house and the garage so she didn't worry that she was overheard.Luke leaned back against the wall, his hard cock finally beginning to soften. He had quietly stepped into the garage when he got downstairs and leaned against the hood of his car to think about what had happened. He was also hoping that his erection would relax a bit before he went into the house, just in case he bumped into his father. He heard Ellie moving around upstairs and mentally followed her footsteps as she walked. He heard the creek of her getting into bed just above his left shoulder. He stood there for a moment longer and started hearing her making noises like she had only a little while before, but louder. It took him a moment to realize what she must be doing and the thought took him by surprise. She was upstairs getting herself off. He had a major ego boost from that, and her sounds were doing just the opposite for his jeans than he'd hoped. He decided to release the tension. He reached over for a couple of the heavy paper towels that were on a shelf there in the garage. He opened his fly releasing his engorged cock and began stroking it, while listening to her muffled moans. The feel of her strong, lithe body in his hands, the feel of her spread across his lap from only a few minutes earlier, the smell of her, so sweet and flowery. It wasn't long before he was hitting the point of no return. He heard her moan, and call out his name, the shock nearly made him stop mid stroke as his eyes opened instantly. A few sharp moans came from over his left shoulder and then silence. The realization hit just as his orgasm did, he hurried to catch his load with the paper towels. He leaned his head back catching his breath, then quickly cleaned up, ditching the evidence into one of the trash cans. He silently made his way into the house.Friday morning came and Ellie hopped into her car and after several attempts, it didn't start. She pounded on the steering wheel a few times, and thankfully the windows were up or the entire neighborhood would have heard a lovely young lady swearing like a sailor. She got out and peeked into the garage door window. Great, Luke's car was still there. She knocked on the door and he opened the door wearing only jeans. She was caught by surprise staring into his chest, a few dark wispy hairs curled against the lightly tanned skin. She looked up slowly seeing he was standing there with a toothbrush hanging out of his mouth."Hi, my car shit the bed, are you headed into school soon?" She asked smiling. Damn he looked this good rolling out of bed in the morning?"I don't have class for another hour, but I can give you a ride. C'mon in while I grab a shirt.""Not on my account, I hope, you look just fine without one." Ellie thought. Luke grabbed his books and laptop and they headed to school."Listen, I can get a ride to work after classes. What I was wondering was; would you be a sweetheart and pick me up after my shift? Nobody at work lives on this end of town."“Mmm; sure, no problem." He smiled. She gave him the address and time, and told him to come early if he wanted and she'd buy him dinner too.To be continued in part 2, by Member389 for Literotica.

This week we have fellow podcaster and formal TRAPPER RAPPER FLAWZ landing on Mazi's World to discuss #domesticviolenceawareness kinda, how great #fabolous actually is, #tripleh is ruining WWE and #stonecold #steveaustin NEVER really evolved?? Yea this one was FLAGRANT! Roll it!!

Jesus Delivers Us (13) (audio) David Eells – 8/31/25 Saints, I'm going to continue with our teaching on how Jesus delivers us and our authority over the demons. I'm going to pick up where we left off last time about the true and false manifestations of the Spirit and begin by sharing the following testimony called:   More Than We Can Imagine or Think by P.O. I was one of thousands of people who wanted to experience "revival" in Brownsville and Toronto. As a fairly new Christian, I wanted the excitement that I thought should come from living a life for God. My prayer during that time was: "Father, do whatever You need to do so that no man or no devil can ever quench my desire for You." The first few visits there, I came away somewhat frustrated. Every time a minister approached me, he would veer away and start the laying on of hands in another direction. I recognize now that this was the grace of God, keeping me from receiving wrong impartations. But one time when we were leaving, I forgot my cape. I returned for it and tried to walk through a large lobby full of people writhing on the floor. Something invisible hit me. I fell to the floor and felt heat, like electricity, start at my feet and work all the way up to my head. I became temporarily but totally paralyzed. A friend who had followed me reported afterward that he saw my eyes roll. This man, a medic in the army, picked me up in his arms to remove me. But the strapping, six-footer made it only to the outside steps. There he, too, was taken down to the ground by this spirit. When he dropped me, I rolled under a small tree. Looking up, I saw the stars like diamonds and trees in 3-D as if "the trees were indeed clapping their hands" as the Word describes. I wanted to praise God, but I was rendered incapable of doing anything but baying like one of my uncle's hound dogs. My heart goes out to my friends who visited the "revival." Three of them died prematurely. Another four of them divorced within a year. Several of them now have serious health concerns. In short, these people are anything BUT revived. With some of these friends, I tried gently to get them to look at the falsehoods. But no. It was like the old saying, "You can lead a horse to the water, but you can't make him drink." The times I tried, I encountered upturned noses, so to speak. My dearest friend, whom I met thirty-eight years ago, lived at one of the revival venues for months. She no longer returns my calls. I don't know why this is the case, since we aren't talking. But I suspect that she just couldn't handle the upturns that my life, and my children's lives, kept taking as opposed to her own. I'll always love her. She prayed for me when I wasn't even a believer. God will save her from this deception. At first I thought the experience had been the Holy Spirit. But, sparing the details, my life began to fall apart. I kept crying out for truth, the truth, nothing but the truth. Somehow, I was led via an internet science site to the e-book called "Sovereign God." I "inhaled" it. God's truth revealed in that book healed me of lifelong bouts of severe depression. Then, via the internet, I saw that people around the world were getting their vision healed. I thought, "God is no respecter of persons. Father, would you heal my vision?" It was a progressive miracle, full of dialogue with Him. After a trial of several months, the Indiana Bureau of Motor Vehicles pronounced me as having near-perfect vision. Father God also engineered that my unbelieving daughter would be present to hear the verdict. All my life, I'd had progressively poorer vision, ending with 20-200, which the state of Indiana considered as legally blind. God is able to do abundantly over and beyond what we can imagine or think. In His sovereignty, Father brought me through into the truth. He has orchestrated major periods of repenting and casting out of spirits revealed to me. By the grace of God, my marriage is thriving like never before. My blind eyes are healed. My depression is gone. I have hair now. I actually feel beautiful, but it's not of myself. It's Jesus, coming from the inside out. My children are fighting and winning for their marriages. I'm no longer fat. I have a room with a view. In this room, I help build God's Kingdom with the gifts He's given me. I'm welcomed at foreign airports with bouquets of flowers, like I'm some royal person. I'm surrounded by a vibrant company of other believers who cherish one another every day of the week. None of these blessings came as a result of the revival movement that so many people, including myself, touted for a while. All of these blessings are just "by-products" of a graceful God who loves me. He gave me the hunger and the unction to seek and find Him. Reading that blessing list, an unknowing person might say that I've won life's lottery. But it is all nothing compared to the fact that ... I have Jesus. I hope and pray you do, too. And here is another awesome testimony of God's amazing grace, called:   Delivered & Made Whole by C.M. As a young adult I was diagnosed with Epstein-Barr, chronic fatigue syndrome. For almost two years I would have to sleep at least twelve hours per day to barely function. Having visited every specialist, I was given no hope, other than just to deal with it and get rest. As a child I was taught about the Lord, even experiencing a vision of heaven at the age of seven years. I had been healed of a toothache during that vision. But when my dad left, our family fell apart, and our faith slowly faded away. By the time I was twenty-one years old, the Bible was in my closet, unread in years. One night I cried out to the Lord while remembering a story told to me when I was a child. A woman in the Bible was healed of her blood flow of twelve years. As I was begging the Lord to let me touch His garment just like that woman, I felt such a hot flow of heat through my body! I knew I was healed. The Lord let me feel that heat to help my faith. Within twenty-four hours, I felt completely better! I told everyone. People said it was just psychological—I had healed myself. But I knew better. I started reading my Bible as a babe in Christ. Almost two years later, I did join a church. I was reading the Bible regularly, but I started practicing yoga. I even became a yoga instructor, certified in sport yoga. I knew yoga had Eastern philosophies, but I thought if I just did the exercise part, I would be okay. I even asked my pastor. To my surprise, I had his support as long as it was just for exercise. Another elder even encouraged Tai Chi, another Eastern philosophy of exercise. Yoga was the pathway to all of the other Eastern philosophies: Tai Chi, hypnotherapy, and Reiki, the bringing of "energy" from the universe into your body. After two years of practicing yoga and getting involved with Reiki, I met a bold woman of Christ named Jane. She informed me of my backsliding. Jane insisted that I pray and get right with God and speak to her husband. He had knowledge of the occult. The word "backsliding" kept ringing in my ears from this woman. I had thought exercising was okay. After looking up the word "backsliding" in the concordance, I was directed to Jeremiah Chapters 3-6. The Lord showed me that night that I had left the Lord for the harlot. I felt the Lord's anger with me for what I was doing. After the Lord opened my eyes that night, I discarded everything that had to do with yoga: the music, clothes, DVDs, my teaching certification, books, equipment, mat, candles, etc. I quit teaching the next day. I visited Jane and her husband, who further explained how yoga is an occult practice. They prayed over me and anointed me with oil. We claimed that I was forgiven and that all the effects of this practice had left me. Praise God for His forgiveness, mercy and love. Now I have given my life to the Lord and have been walking with Him ever since! An undeserved blessing He gave me was a daughter, as I had not been able to have a child. According to the specialists, for fourteen months, I was not ovulating. Within two weeks of giving up yoga, I was pregnant. I am so grateful for God's love and forgiveness. David: Amen! Praise God for all His goodness towards us. It's important to remember that we must continue walking in Christ to obtain the fullness of His salvation. (Mat.24:13) But he that endureth to the end, the same shall be saved. We have to continue in Him to receive what He's laid hold on us for. (Php.3:12) Not that I have already obtained, or am already made perfect: but I press on, if so be that I may lay hold on that for which also I was laid hold on by Christ Jesus. He laid hold on us to manifest the fullness of Christ, and if we believe the Word, and we keep holding fast to the Word, we're going to enter into more and more of Christ. He is the Word. When we walk in Christ, we have faith to exercise the authority that He's passed on to us, but notice that although Jesus totally conquered the devil (Ephesians 1:20-22), we still see him. Why? It's because the devil still exercises authority. You may ask, "David, how is that possible?" Well, let's look at how that authority has been passed around. God never took back the authority over all creation that He gave to Adam in Gen.1:28 And God blessed them: and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it; and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the birds of the heavens, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth. But God didn't have to take it back; Adam gave it away to the devil! He gave it to the devil by virtue of the fact that he obeyed the devil. (Rom.6:16) Know ye not, that to whom ye present yourselves [as] servants unto obedience, his servants ye are whom ye obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness? He made the devil his lord and gave him that authority. We know that the Bible says, "What we bind on earth is bound in heaven," so if the devil can talk us into believing he has authority, then he has it because we gave it to him. We loosed him by believing him, and we bound God by not believing Him, because God made the condition for receiving His benefits, which is our faith. Today, Adam's children have lost their authority because he gave it to satan. However, Jesus is called the "last Adam" because He is the father of the born again creation. Because He refused satan's authority He gained authority back and passed it on to His spiritual children. (1Co 15:22)  For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive.  But Christians need faith to exercise this authority. What does the Bible say? (1Jn.3:21) Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, we have boldness toward God; (22) and whatsoever we ask we receive of him, because we keep his commandments and do the things that are pleasing in his sight. When we walk in Christ, we have faith to exercise our authority, faith to believe what the Bible says about the authority given to us. Adam was a natural man who was given authority over this natural creation. Jesus Christ was called a spiritual man, and He was given authority over this spiritual and natural creation. We just read about the authority God gave to Adam over this natural creation. Most Christians haven't entered into the authority that Adam had as a natural man, much less the authority that Jesus had as a spiritual man. We are supposed to have authority in both places, the natural and the spiritual. (1Co.15:45) So also it is written, The first man Adam became a living soul. The last Adam [became] a life-giving spirit. (46) Howbeit that is not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural; then that which is spiritual. (47) The first man is of the earth, earthy: the second man is of heaven. (48) As is the earthy, such are they also that are earthy: and as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly. (49) And as we have borne the image of the earthy, let us also bear the image of the heavenly. If your Bible has "we shall," it's wrong. There's probably a footnote that tells you the Greek says, "let us also bear the image of the heavenly." We have been given a command to bear "the image of the heavenly." God is not saying that "we shall" because that's not true. A lot of people are not going to bear the "image of the heavenly" because they're going to refuse to do that. We've borne "the image of the earthy" because we've been a natural man, like the first Adam, but to bear "the image of the heavenly" is to bear the Image of the spiritual Adam, Who is Jesus Christ. (Heb.2:5) For not unto angels did he subject the inhabited earth to come... If your Bible says, "the world to come," you probably have a footnote that says "the inhabited earth." This is the correct translation from the Greek according to the numeric pattern. Notice its "the inhabited earth to come" meaning the earth under and following Adam's authority.  (Heb.2:5) For not unto angels did he subject the inhabited earth to come, whereof we speak. (6) But one hath somewhere testified, saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of him? Or the son of man, that thou visitest him? What was "man"? That was Adam. And who was the "son of man"? That was Adam's children. Jesus was the Son of man and the Son of God. This is talking about both the natural Adam and the spiritual Adam. The spiritual "Adam" is Christ, and so then, who is the "son of man"? That is Christ's children. Adam and his children had authority, and if they hadn't fallen because of sin, they would still have that authority. Jesus has authority and all of His children have the same authority because He is an Adam. He's the Procreator of the whole race of the spiritual man. He's the (Rom.8:29) ... firstborn among many brethren. The Greek word there is adelphos, and it means "brothers." (Gal.3:26) For ye are all sons of God, through faith, in Christ Jesus. Through faith, we should be living up to our sonship; we should be exercising the authority of the first Son, Jesus Christ, our spiritual Father. (Heb.2:7) Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; Thou crownedst him with glory and honor, And didst set him over the works of thy hands. We found that was true of Adam, and it's still true. Jesus exercised authority over the works of God's hands. Just as Adam did in the natural before he fell; Jesus did in the spiritual and natural. There's a natural creation, and there's a spiritual creation beyond the natural creation. Adam had dominion over the works of God's hands; he exercised authority over all the earth, the beasts, the fish, the birds, and so on. However, there are other works of God's hands that Adam didn't know much about: the principalities, powers, and rulers of darkness, the spiritual creation of God (Ephesians 6:12). Because of what Jesus accomplished at the Cross, we've been given authority over not just the natural creation, but the spiritual creation. (Eph.1:19) And what the exceeding greatness of his power to us-ward who believe, according to that working of the strength of his might (20) which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead, and made him to sit at his right hand in the heavenly [places], (21) far above all rule, and authority, and power, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come: (22) and he put all things in subjection under his feet, and gave him to be head over all things to the church, (23) which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all. Notice that Jesus was the head of His body the Church but He put all things in subjection under the feet of His body. We have this authority as we follow the Head. Our authority over the natural creation and the spiritual creation is given by right of two facts. We have come from the first Adam, and we have come from the second Adam. Both of those have been given authority, and that authority has been passed on to us, but the only way you can exercise that authority is to believe what the Word of God says. All of this has been put under your feet; you have complete sovereignty over it as you follow the Head. (Luk.10:19) Behold, I have given you authority to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall in any wise hurt you. Notice: "Behold, I have given you authority ... over all the power of the enemy." Here's another witness that God has put all things in subjection under His feet: (Heb.2:8) Thou didst put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he subjected all things unto him, he left nothing that is not subject to him. (Primarily, He was talking about Adam and his children. Secondarily, He's talking about Christ and His children.) But now we see not yet all things subjected to him. In other words, it's a fact that Jesus conquered the devil and gave us authority over him, but it's also a fact that we haven't exercised that authority. (Heb.2:9) But we behold him who hath been made a little lower than the angels, [even] Jesus, because of the suffering of death crowned with glory and honor, that by the grace of God he should taste of death for every [man]. (10) For it became him, for whom are all things, and through whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory (These are His sons.), to make the author of their salvation perfect through sufferings. (11) For both he that sanctifieth and they that are sanctified are all of one (We have one Father.): for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren. So you see, we are sons of God first by faith and then by manifestation. Jesus, as the second Adam (1 Corinthians 15:47), received this authority from God over all of creation, and we are in Him. As end-time saints, we are in Him as His body and even the lowest member, the "feet," have been given authority to "stomp" on the devil's kingdom. (Rom.16:20) And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet shortly. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. We've been given this authority, so what's the holdup here? The holdup is for us to be convinced about what the Bible says in black and white. It isn't a deep revelation; it's in the letter of the Word, and we need to step out and start exercising our authority according to His Word by faith. We have dominion over all the works of God's hand! It makes no sense to think God would have given this dominion to Adam, a physical, natural creation, but would not have given it to His spiritual creation, sons born after the Image of Jesus Christ. Start imagining yourself as a son of God with authority. See yourself that way. (Psa.8:4) What is man, that thou art mindful of him? (In other words, why would you pay any attention to man?) And the son of man (That's not only Adam, but his children. That's not only Christ, but His children.), that thou visitest him? (Psa.8:5) For thou hast made him but little lower than God, And crownest him with glory and honor. (6) Thou makest him to have dominion over the works of thy hands; Thou hast put all things under his feet: (7) All sheep and oxen, Yea, and the beasts of the field, (8) The birds of the heavens, and the fish of the sea, Whatsoever passeth through the paths of the seas. Do you remember when the disciples had been fishing all night without catching anything until the Lord commanded the fish into their net? (Joh.21:6) And he said unto them, Cast the net on the right side of the boat, and ye shall find. They cast therefore, and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes. And (Psa.8:9) O Lord, our Lord, How excellent is thy name in all the earth! Our words and actions must agree with God's Word. Psalm 8 and Hebrews 2 are parallel in speaking about Adam and his children, and Christ and His children, both having dominion over the work of God's hands. Everything Jesus said agrees with this. (Mat.18:18) Verily I say unto you, What things soever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and what things soever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. Because we don't understand this principle, we are continually loosing the devil to terrorize us. We are continually loosing the curse to take dominion over us. We are continually doing this because we are disagreeing with the Word of God. This is what happens when we speak contrary to the Word of God, and we act contrary to the Word of God. Many of God's people don't yet understand that they have this authority to loose the devil. They loose him when they disagree with God's Word. They loose him when they agree with these spirits that rule over the lusts of the flesh. If you agree with them, they are going to rule over you, as with Adam and Eve. We have authority over the work of God's hands. We have authority over the things that God has given us. We have authority over our automobiles and our washing machines; literally anything we have stewardship of. It doesn't make any difference what it is; we have authority. Some of you have exercised your authority and commanded healing for people, and God healed them, or you've commanded healing over broken appliances or cars, and God healed them, too. What we have to do is be convinced that we have the authority of creative power in us. (Joh.20:21) Jesus therefore said to them again, Peace [be] unto you: as the Father hath sent me, even so send I you. This means that the Father sent Jesus with authority over the works of His hands, and everywhere He went, He exercised authority. And He said, "Even so send I you." He sent us with that same authority. (Mat.28:18) And Jesus came to them and spake unto them, saying, All authority hath been given unto me in heaven and on earth. (19) Go ye therefore... Why did He say that? He said it because He was passing that authority on to His disciples. (Mat 28:19)  Go ye therefore, and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them into the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit: (Just in case you believe this was only for the Apostles, He addresses all nations of disciples saying this.) 20 teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I commanded you (so we all have the authority they had.): and lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the world.  And in another Gospel He said in (Mar.16:17) And these signs shall accompany them that believe... "Them that believe" includes every believer. Every believer has authority in the second heaven, too. That's where Satan rules, and he reaches from the second heaven into the first heaven to rule as prince of the powers of the air in this world (Ephesians 2:2). We can read that here, where Jesus talks to Peter and the disciples. (Mat.16:18) And I also say unto thee, that thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it. (19) I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven... What Matthew 16:19 actually says in the original is "the kingdom of the heavens." Over in Matthew 18:18, which we've looked at, the word used is "heaven," singular, because it's only talking about the third heaven, but Matthew 16 is talking about all the "heavens," plural. It says in the Nestle's Text, the three most ancient manuscripts, "the kingdom of the heavens." It says in the Numeric English New Testament, "the kingdom of the heavens." Other translations just haven't copied it correctly. This verse correctly reads, (Mat.16:19) I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of the heavens: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in the heavens... That means you are binding in the second heaven too. But even in the third heaven we bind or loose by unbelief or faith. The devil is hidden from us in the second heaven, another realm, and he rules from there as prince of the power of the air in the first heaven, but we have authority in the realm of the second heaven when we obey the principles of God's Word. (Mat.16:19) I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of the heavens: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in the heavens; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in the heavens. That doesn't say that we are going to destroy everything the devil does because God doesn't want to do that. God sent the devil here to administer the curse, such as when apostle Paul turned a man over to Satan (1Co.5:5) ... for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. God still does this today, so He doesn't want to destroy the power of the devil. God wants to destroy the power of the devil in the life of the believer. Jesus didn't give the keys to just Peter, as some people mistakenly read this verse. Jesus was talking to all of His disciples. (Mat.16:20) Then charged he the disciples that they should tell no man that he was the Christ. What made Jesus speak of Peter in the first place? It was because of what Peter had spoken. (Mat.16:13) Now when Jesus came into the parts of Caesarea Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying, Who do men say that the Son of man is? (14) And they said, Some [say] John the Baptist; some, Elijah; and others, Jeremiah, or one of the prophets. (15) He saith unto them, But who say ye that I am? (16) And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. (17) And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jonah: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father who is in heaven. (18) And I also say unto thee, that thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it. He wasn't talking about Peter alone. What was shown to Peter was the revelation that Jesus was the Son of God. This was the rock. Everybody who is saved has gotten that revelation. It is a foundational revelation. Everybody with that revelation has authority if they believe. This is the "key of David." (Isa.22:22) And the key of the house of David will I lay upon his shoulder; and he shall open, and none shall shut; and he shall shut, and none shall open. Everybody who is saved has the key of the Kingdom of Heaven but only a few will manifest it. (Rev.3:7) And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write: These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth and none shall shut, and that shutteth and none openeth. Jesus in the believer has the authority of the key of David. "And I also say unto thee, that thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church." The name "Peter" is the Greek word petros, which means "a small rock or stone such as a man may throw." We are all one of these. But the Greek word for "rock" in this verse is petra, and it means "a huge mass of rock (a boulder), such as a projecting cliff." All of us small rocks who make up the body of Christ could also corporately be this huge Rock. Peter himself said that Jesus was the Rock. (1Pe.2:3) If ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious: (4) unto whom coming, a living stone, rejected indeed of men, but with God elect, precious, (5) ye also, as living stones, are built up a spiritual house, to be a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God through Jesus Christ. (6) Because it is contained in scripture, Behold, I lay in Zion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: And he that believeth on him shall not be put to shame. (7) For you therefore that believe is the preciousness: but for such as disbelieve, The stone which the builders rejected, The same was made the head of the corner; (8) and, A stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence; for they stumble at the word, being disobedient: whereunto also they were appointed. Peter said that we are "living stones" and all of the disciples are "living stones." Peter didn't believe that he was the huge Rock. We are living stones in God's building, and that whole building is petra, a mass of rock. Jesus is the foundation of the building of the Body of Christ. He is the Chief Corner Stone, which is missing from the Great Pyramid because He is in heaven, but that Chief Corner Stone also looks like the rest of the building, which is the body of Christ. He is the Foundation and the Head, the beginning and the end (Revelation 1:8,11; 21:6; 22:13), and the many stones are His body, just like the Great Pyramid represents. [Note: According to Josephus, the Great Pyramid is a prophecy built by Enoch and his sons.] Peter didn't exercise any more authority than the rest of the apostles. God gave all of His disciples the authority to bind things in the second heaven (Ephesians 2:2), things in the third heaven (Matthew 24:31; 2 Corinthians 12:2), and things in the first heaven (Mark 13:27). God's peopare not doing the works of Jesus Christ because they don't realize this authority is also theirs. We need to get this understanding down in our hearts because the devil's been given authority from God to make war on the saints. God sent an adversary so that not only would we learn to fight, but we would learn to fight and win! Did you know that if you fight the devil, you are going to be warring with your flesh? When you fight the spirit of fear, you are going to conquer fear in yourself. If you fight the spirit of lust, you are going to conquer lust in yourself. God has to send the devil because he reveals to you what is inside you. When you come against him by faith, you are not only consuming the lusts, you are not only plundering the devil's kingdom as far as the ground that he has taken in your life, but you are plundering him (Matthew 12:25-30; Mark 3:20-27; Luke 11:14-23). You are overcoming his spirits. Take your Promised Land. Conquer the carnal man that lives in it. Use the authority God gave you! This is your God-given right! Praise the Lord! Now, let me share another wonderful testimony with you called:   Faith in God's Word Plundered the Devil by sister L.W. About a year ago, the Lord showed me that I had a spirit of rejection. I received it through the bloodline of my dad. My grandparents tried to abort him. His siblings constantly reminded him that he was not wanted. The spirit of rejection took all my life experiences and twisted them in my head. It made me take everything personally and made me perceive its version of the truth instead of reality. Kids are cruel in school, and everybody is picked on in some way. They picked on me because I'm a redhead. So I saw my hair as a physical disfigurement. I thought if I were pretty, people would like me despite the color of my hair. When I would get beaten up by the boys after school, I thought I was the only one getting picked on. I didn't have any black eyes but there was a lot of hair-pulling, kicking, biting, scratching, and punching. I thought it was all because of the color of my hair. And I thought because I was different, I would never be accepted; and I hated myself and my hair. During this time, I developed nervous facial tics. My mom told me to stop, but I told her that no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't. I told her my face would feel extremely funny and the only relief was to allow the tic. She told me to rub my face every time I felt that and I did. The Most High God had mercy on me and broke the nervous tics that very instant, and I was immediately delivered.  A couple of years later in the summer, I woke up and the left side of my face was paralyzed and felt heavy. When I would blink, my left eye wouldn't close. When I smiled, only half my face would smile. My dad thought I was just making funny faces and told me if I didn't stop my face would stick. But very quickly, he realized this was a serious medical condition. The doctors discovered I had Bell's Palsy and informed us there was no cure and that I would have to live with this the rest of my life. Later, I asked my parents if that was really true. Would I have to live with this the rest of my life? I felt ugly enough having red hair, without adding a paralyzed face to the equation. And they said, "We serve a God who heals. He is a healing God." Being a child, I thought my parents were smarter than the doctors. So I put my faith in what they told me and ignored what the doctors said. The Lord completely healed my face within seven days. The doctors were stunned. The healing was so complete, there is not even the slightest trace even to this very day, despite the doctors' report. When my parents became missionaries to Swaziland, I was so ecstatic, looking forward to a fresh start. Maybe there they would accept my red hair. Little did I know that the country we were going to believed people with red hair were witch doctors. Now, not only did the color of my hair stand out, but the color of my skin, too. I was really different. I felt I would never fit in. I didn't know the language and couldn't understand their accent—even when they spoke in English. The Swazi kids were actually loving and gentle, unlike the American kids, and they were intrigued by me. They wanted to touch my hair and skin and smell me, but I felt intimidated. (After my sister read this testimony, she told me those Swazi kids loved me and loved playing marbles with me during recess.) The love they gave me, the spirit of rejection stole from me. I thought I was the dumbest one in my class. The standard of schooling was much higher than in the States, and the kids laughed at me because I didn't know the answers when the teacher called on me. Inevitably, there was always somebody who had pity on me and whispered the answer to me. The spirit of rejection twisted my thoughts. Once again I felt rejected. I was a loner. I thought there was something wrong with me because I was dumb. I wanted to be anybody else but me. Because there was no high school in the country we lived in, I was forced to go to boarding school. I went to an all-white, all-girls high school in South Africa. Suddenly, my hair became my greatest asset. I became interested in fashion and beauty and surrounded myself with prim and proper British tea-drinking girls who were gossips and snobs. I was the queen of beauty secrets, sharing them with everybody. Even during my short-lived popularity, inside I still felt dumb and ugly. I felt I was the object of gossip and that the girls were looking down their noses at me. After three years of boarding school, my family moved to Johannesburg, South Africa. I was finally able to live at home with my parents and go to a public school. No longer was I surrounded by prim and proper British girls, but fighting Jezebels. My sister and I rode the school bus. The Jezebels would not allow us to sit, even though there was a vacant seat. They said the seats were reserved. I was determined to sit because I didn't want to have to stand through high school. The girls converged on my sister and me. They pulled our hair, tore our dresses, kicked, scratched, bit, punched and burned us with their cigarettes. I stood up for myself and protected my sister. At that point in my life, I didn't know to turn the other cheek. I prayed and asked God to give me strength. After a while, they gave up. After I graduated from high school, I returned to the States to go to college. Before school started, I lived a few months with relatives. During those months, the spirit of rejection made me feel more alone than ever. Even though I had returned to the land of my birth, I realized I had become a foreigner. I was stranger than ever. My clothes were the latest in fashion in Europe, but they just didn't go in Wyoming. There was nothing indecent about them, but a pastor's wife wrote a letter to my parents stating I looked like a streetwalker and carbon copied it to the church headquarters. Apparently, nothing but jeans, cowboy boots, or tennis shoes was accepted. My clothes were too colorful and different. The day finally came when I was able to go to college and move into the dorm. God blessed me with a fabulous roommate and we became immediate friends. She helped me adjust to the American way of life. I became more confident. I finally started having fun, but didn't study enough; I got kicked out of two church colleges with which my parents were affiliated. I was labeled a rogue missionary kid who dressed like a streetwalker. In my shame, I went back home to South Africa. All my life I was judged by my hair and now I have begun to judge other people by their hair. One night I dreamed I was walking on a busy sidewalk in a big city. The sidewalk was crowded with people walking to and fro. There was a long, green snake gliding at shoulder level. When our eyes met, he immediately came at me and coiled himself tightly around my ponytail. I grabbed him with my right hand and tried to pull him out of my hair, but he was coiled so tightly, he wouldn't budge. I woke up. At this time, I didn't know anything about the importance of dreams. But it was so vivid that I never forgot it. Eventually, my head started to itch and burn. I thought to myself, "Whatever you do, never itch in public." I didn't want to act like the baboons in Africa, always scratching. A couple of years went by and ridges started to form on my scalp, but I ignored it. Later, I got married and moved into my husband's house. Within a week, I realized I had made a huge mistake. He became physically abusive and would often kick me out. In an effort not to worry my parents and hide my shame, I spent the nights at a hotel and kept going back. The abuse became more frequent. I felt like I was having a nightmare and couldn't wake up. It became increasingly difficult to hide the abuse from my family and from work. I found out he was addicted to pornography (that's why he would kick me out). I thought I had married a Christian. One morning, he came at me with full force. I couldn't get away because he was so much bigger and stronger. I grabbed the phone and dialed 9-1-1, but he slammed the receiver down. "God, get me out of here. Help me!" I cried. A few minutes later, a police car pulled up. Shocked, I didn't recognize myself when I looked in the mirror that day. Somebody else was staring at me! We had only been married four months, four days. This was the ultimate rejection and betrayal. For the next two and a half years, we were separated, but trying to work things out. Even during that time, he was physically abusive. My family was afraid he was going to kill me. When I was with him, they would often call. If I did not answer, they would call the police. It ended in divorce. I went to my mom's beauty shop for a haircut. She told me I needed to see the dermatologist because the ridges at the crown of my head had turned a reddish purple. The dermatologist did a biopsy and discovered I had a rare condition called Pseudopelade of Brocq. She gave me little green pills to take. The first morning I took one, I was doubled over in pain within 20 minutes. No matter how hard I tried to take those pills, I was never able to keep them down. I called the dermatologist to ask her what the pills were supposed to do. She said they wouldn't cure my scalp condition—they would only stop the burning and itching. I threw those useless pills out. They were not going to free me from the green snake coiled up in my hair. The name of that snake is Jealousy. When the LORD showed me the root cause of the problem, I repented from my sins of pride and vanity. (Isa.3:16) Moreover, the Lord said, Because the daughters of Zion are proud And walk with heads held high and seductive eyes, And go along with mincing steps And tinkle the bangles on their feet, (17) Therefore the Lord will afflict the scalp of the daughters of Zion with scabs, And the Lord will make their foreheads bare. (24) ... Instead of wellset hair, a plucked-out scalp. I lived under a mountain of condemnation. No matter how much I forgave and repented of my sins, I always felt like God was mad at me. I am the elder of two girls and I felt like I was Esau and my sister was Jacob. (Heb.12:17) For you know that even afterwards, when he desired to inherit the blessing, he was rejected, for he found no place for repentance, though he sought for it with tears. (Rom.9:13) Just as it is written, Jacob I loved, but Esau I hated. I was jealous of my sister. I felt like I was Leah and my sister was Rachel. I was unloved and my sister was loved. I was the one who had weak eyes and couldn't please my Heavenly Father, while my sister was given wisdom and favor with God and man. The LORD gave me: (Gal.3:27) For all of you who were baptized into Christ have clothed yourselves with Christ. This verse changed my life. A year before this, my dad baptized me into Jesus Christ, which meant I fulfilled the beginning of the verse. If I was baptized into Jesus Christ, then I was clothed with Christ! I was bouncing off the walls! I was firmly convinced I was clothed with Christ. I told my family about that verse, confessing I was clothed in Christ. My dad and sister said I still had to manifestly be clothed in Christ. I told them that's not what the verse said. It was a very plain and simple verse. I understood it perfectly and I wasn't budging from my stance. I was so ecstatic over that verse and I told them with a huge smile on my face, "Nobody can talk me out of that promise." My mom turned to me and said, "Grab onto that promise with your stubborn mentality and don't let go." The next morning, something flew out of my left nostril with extreme force, waking me up. I heard the sound of a loud rushing wind and physically felt the force. Whatever it was hit my window and caused it to rattle. I jumped out of bed, expecting to see a broken window, but it was completely intact. That had never happened to me before, but I knew I didn't imagine or dream it. I told my family what happened. My dad said a demon was evicted because of my believing that verse. I was so happy! I became obsessed with cleansing myself from all defilement of flesh and spirit. By this time, my dad and sister were listening to me. A few mornings later while sleeping, my whole body cramped up painfully and then relaxed, causing me to wake up. I called my dad, crying on the phone, because I was afraid the demon had come back. He said the demon hadn't come back, but another demon had left and wracked my body on his departure. He said demons typically do that when they leave. I was so happy, jumping up and down, praising Jesus. A few days later, my chest still hurt. I had a big bruise on it to remind me of my deliverance. It was simply a gift Father gave me to believe His Word. His Word is true. When you submit yourself to God, the devil will flee from you. (Jas.4:7) Be subject therefore unto God: but resist the devil, and he will flee from you. I learned the importance of meditating on the word. Each night I would pick a verse. I came across (Sol.4:1) ...Your hair is like a flock of goats that have descended from Mount Gilead. Because of my hair and scalp condition, I was always attracted to any scripture that dealt with hair. I knew there was a spiritual meaning, but I didn't know what it was. Despite not understanding this verse, I was going to meditate on it anyway. I imagined my hair being like a flock of goats descending from Mount Gilead. As I meditated, I heard a voice that sounded like my own say, "Don't do that!" I flew out of bed and turned on the light. I looked under my pillows and tore my whole bed apart looking for something, but I knew not what. I realized it was a demon using my voice. He didn't like me meditating on that verse. I thought, "Stupid demon. If that verse is causing such an uproar with a demon, I'll meditate on it every waking moment!" The next day as I was meditating on the verse, I heard another voice squeal my name. The Word of God is alive! A few weeks later, my mom commented that there was a huge improvement while cutting my hair at the beauty shop. She said an amazing thing was happening—my hair was growing in thick and long. (Sol.7:5) Your head crowns you like Carmel, And the flowing locks of your head are like purple threads; The king is captivated by your tresses. It's easy to see the faults in other people, but it's difficult to see the faults in yourself. I decided to ask my sister what my problem was because I knew she would be brutally honest. She told me I had a spirit of rejection. She said that a demon was the cause of my scalp condition, and that I was easily offended and it manifested in my scalp being irritated and tender. I decided to take her at her word and fight the spirit of rejection. My sister showed me this scripture: (Luk.21:12) But before all these things, they will lay their hands on you and will persecute you, delivering you to the synagogues and prisons, bringing you before kings and governors for My name's sake. (13) It will lead to an opportunity for your testimony. (14) So make up your minds not to prepare beforehand to defend yourselves; (15) for I will give you utterance and wisdom which none of your opponents will be able to resist or refute. (16) But you will be betrayed even by parents and brothers and relatives and friends, and they will put some of you to death, (17) and you will be hated by all because of My name. (18) Yet not a hair of your head will perish. Suffering rejection is a part of taking up your cross and following Jesus. It's forgiving those who do you wrong and turning the other cheek. A few weeks later I was at the mall with my family. I saw a really neat soap dispenser that I thought my mom should buy, but she said she didn't like it. Then I saw a perfect soap dispenser for my sister's bathroom, but she didn't like it either. The words, "So what's wrong with MY soap dispenser," flew out of my mouth! I was hearing them for the first time myself. I realized what I said was so outrageous and so unreasonable. For the first time, I saw how easily I was offended. I finally saw for myself the spirit of rejection in me. One night, I asked Father for a scripture by lot: (Luk.9:42) While he was still approaching, the demon slammed him to the ground and threw him into a convulsion. But Jesus rebuked the unclean spirit, and healed the boy and gave him back to his father. I thought Jesus did it for the boy only and I wanted Him to do it for me. But then my sister showed me Jesus' words: (Mar.13:37) What I say to you I say to all. I was ecstatic! Jesus rebuked the spirit of rejection in me and healed me and gave me back to my Heavenly Father. The spirit of condemnation would overwhelm me. One night while meditating on (Rom.6:11) Even so consider yourselves to be dead to sin, but alive to God in Christ Jesus, another demon flew out from behind my right ear with force. I felt and heard a major vibration. I couldn't wait to tell my family. And I said to my sister, "You wouldn't believe what happened to me last night!" She asked, "Now what flew out of you?" (Luk.11:20) But if I cast out demons by the finger of God, then the kingdom of God has come upon you. I devoured the audio series, "The Curse of Unforgiveness" and I followed along in my Bible, highlighted scriptures, wrote notes and searched my heart for any unforgiveness that may have been lurking. I also devoured the audio series, "Overcoming Sin." I was on a mission to completely rid myself of the spirits of rejection, judgment and condemnation. I became obsessed with (2Co.7:1) Therefore, having these promises, beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all defilement of flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. Early one morning I dreamed I had bloodstains all over me. A little boy with blonde hair said to me, "Let me help you." I woke up, desperately wanting help! Immediately, when David Eells started the Bible study, "Deliverance from Rejection and Its Fear," I knew he was talking to me! The Man-child was helping me. My deliverance was already accomplished! I was set free from the spirit of rejection and condemnation! The mental torment has been removed from my mind. My family will no longer have to tread lightly. My Heavenly Father poured His love into me. I finally felt His acceptance. I was no longer rejected, but accepted. (Isa.43:3) For I am the Lord your God, The Holy One of Israel, your Savior; I have given Egypt as your ransom, Cush and Seba in your place. (4) Since you are precious in My sight, Since you are honored and I love you, I will give other men in your place and other peoples in exchange for your life. How can I possibly feel rejected? (Rom.8:31) What then shall we say to these things? If God is for us, who is against us? I had been burnt to a crisp. But I learned the ashes of burning the wood, hay and stubble mixed with the water of the Word was a potent purifying cleanser, which is exactly what I needed. (Num.19:9) Now a man who is clean shall gather up the ashes of the heifer and deposit them outside the camp in a clean place, and the congregation of the sons of Israel shall keep it as water to remove impurity; it is purification from sin. (Act.11:9) But a voice from heaven answered a second time, What God has cleansed, no longer consider unholy. L.W.'s Prayer: Father, Have Mercy ... Father, I ask You, for anyone out there who is in bondage to sin, needing a healing, needing a restoration in their family, needing a restoration of fellowship, that You will convict them of their sins. Convict them to go and make things right with their brethren. If they've done sin, if they're unforgiving, whatever, convict them to go and make things right with their brethren and then come to You for their benefits: healing, deliverance, blessing, whatever, Lord. We thank you, Lord, for putting Your faith and conviction in hearts. Some are very hardened in their heart, Lord. We ask you to have mercy. Restore their consciences. Grant them this gift to be bold to confess their sins so that You may bless and preserve them and heal and deliver them. Father, we ask it in the name of Jesus. Amen. David: Yes, Amen! Our Lord Jesus has said in (Mat.6:15) But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. Without the Father's forgiveness, we are living under the curse. (Mat.18:32) Then his lord called him unto him, and saith to him, Thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt, because thou besoughtest me: (33) shouldest not thou also have had mercy on thy fellow-servant, even as I had mercy on thee? (34) And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all that was due. (35) So shall also my heavenly Father do unto you, if ye forgive not every one his brother from your hearts. The tormentors are the demons who administer the curse, which is partially described in Deuteronomy 28. Many are living under this and think it normal, but Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become a curse for us... (Gal.3:13). Therefore, it would be of great benefit to you, saints, to also read or listen to these teachings. Deliverance From Rejection and its Fear https://ubm1.org/?page=deliverance   The Curse of Unforgiveness http://www.ubm1.org/books/pdf/TCOU.pdf https://www.ubm1.org/?page=sabs-onehour

(This podcast was previously recorded and published on June 26, 2020)    Jesus Ministries, Joan Boney  ...   Jesus said the powers of the heaven would be "shaken" ... And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory.  Luke 21:25-27   Many years ago, God gave me a dream where the earth slipped on it's axis.  People were terrified.  A newscaster was trying to report what happened but he was too frightened to continue his broadcast so he just got up and left ... The government leaders were meeting with scientists and religious leaders to see what could be done about this matter.   Nothing can be done by man to stop that which is coming upon this earth.   The thing the believers can do between now and then is to get their own lives in good spiritual condition ... for it is coming!   *****   Luke 21   Jesus says:   25 And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring;    26 Men's hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be shaken.   27 And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory.   28 And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads; for your redemption draweth nigh.   ***   First comes the signs in the heavens.   Peter spoke of this in the following scripture:   Acts 2   17 And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams:   18 And on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy:   19 And I will shew wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke:   20 The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and notable day of the Lord come:   21 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved.   (The name of the Lord is "The Word of God" ... I believe Jesus is coming to take to Himself those who follow the scriptures and connect with God through prayer daily, settling all concerns with God in prayer.)   *** Joel 1   15 Alas for the day! for the day of the Lord is at hand, and as a destruction from the Almighty shall it come.   16 Is not the meat cut off before our eyes, yea, joy and gladness from the house of our God?   17 The seed is rotten under their clods, the garners are laid desolate, the barns are broken down; for the corn is withered.   18 How do the beasts groan! the herds of cattle are perplexed, because they have no pasture; yea, the flocks of sheep are made desolate.   19 O Lord, to thee will I cry: for the fire hath devoured the pastures of the wilderness, and the flame hath burned all the trees of the field.   20 The beasts of the field cry also unto thee: for the rivers of waters are dried up, and the fire hath devoured the pastures of the wilderness.   In the first of the plagues that are to come in the great tribulation, we see "fire and hail" ... and we see trees and grass destroyed by that which God sends.   I think the cattle of the fields will suffer, as well as the humans, when the wrath of God comes upon this earth.   Those things coming are not caused by man but by God.  And no one can stop that which is ordained by God to come upon this earth.   ***   The first plague of the great tribulation:   Revelation 8   6 And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets prepared themselves to sound.   7 The first angel sounded, and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood, and they were cast upon the earth: and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up.   We can see how this could affect the pastures of the field and how Joel could have prophesied about the cattle as follows:   Joel 1   16 Is not the meat cut off before our eyes, yea, joy and gladness from the house of our God?   17 The seed is rotten under their clods, the garners are laid desolate, the barns are broken down; for the corn is withered.   18 How do the beasts groan! the herds of cattle are perplexed, because they have no pasture; yea, the flocks of sheep are made desolate.   19 O Lord, to thee will I cry: for the fire hath devoured the pastures of the wilderness, and the flame hath burned all the trees of the field.    20 The beasts of the field cry also unto thee: for the rivers of waters are dried up, and the fire hath devoured the pastures of the wilderness.   ***   Joel 2   1 Blow ye the trumpet in Zion, and sound an alarm in my holy mountain: let all the inhabitants of the land tremble: for the day of the Lord cometh, for it is nigh at hand;   2 A day of darkness and of gloominess, a day of clouds and of thick darkness, as the morning spread upon the mountains: a great people and a strong; there hath not been ever the like, neither shall be any more after it, even to the years of many generations.   3 A fire devoureth before them; and behind them a flame burneth: the land is as the garden of Eden before them, and behind them a desolate wilderness; yea, and nothing shall escape them.   10 The earth shall quake before them; the heavens shall tremble: the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their shining:   11 And the Lord shall utter His voice before his army: for His camp is very great: for He is strong that executeth His word: for the day of the Lord is great and very terrible; and who can abide it?   30 And I will shew wonders in the heavens and in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke.   31 The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and terrible day of the Lord come.   32 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be delivered:   (The name of the Lord is The Word.)   I think this shows us to follow the scripture right now, between this time and the coming of the various events where the heaven is shaken and Jesus returns.  For Jesus returns for the Word's sake and those who follow "The Word" will be gathered up unto Jesus in the air and removed from this earth.   ***   Joel 2:15   15 Blow the trumpet in Zion, sanctify a fast, call a solemn assembly:   16 Gather the people, sanctify the congregation,   I consider that I have been "blowing" one trumpet after another with these Podcasts.  I've even thought of these messages which God is currently giving me as trumpets sounding the alarm so that those who can see and hear can prepare themselves for that which is coming.   None of us know the exact day, month, year when the day of the Lord comes.  But Jesus keeps telling us it is like seeing the leaves on the trees for when these begin to show up don't we know the winter is ending and another season coming?   The increase in sins on this earth show us the wrath of God must not be too far behind for the wrath comes in order to judge the sins.   Joel 2:21  Fear not, O land; be glad and rejoice: for the Lord will do great things.   It reminds me of how the Lord did great things in Egypt and with Pharaoh in the plagues that God sent to judge the land of Egypt and to deliver the children of Israel in the Book of Exodus.   Joel 3    13 Put ye in the sickle, for the harvest is ripe: come, get you down; for the press is full, the fats overflow; for their wickedness is great.   Revelation 14   6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,   7 Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come: and worship Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.   8 And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.   9 And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand,   10 The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of His indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb:   11 And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name.   12 Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.    13 And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them.   14 And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle.   15 And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe.   16 And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped.   17 And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle.   18 And another angel came out from the altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes are fully ripe.   19 And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great winepress of the wrath of God.   20 And the winepress was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the winepress, even unto the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.   ***   Joel 3   14 Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision: for the day of the Lord is near in the valley of decision.   (The individuals who say they are Christians must decide to follow the Word of God, the Holy scriptures, and they must actually do the Word of God in all the days remaining on this earth.)   15 The sun and the moon shall be darkened, and the stars shall withdraw their shining.   16 The Lord also shall roar out of Zion, and utter His voice from Jerusalem; and the heavens and the earth shall shake: but the Lord will be the hope of His people, and the strength of the children of Israel.   (The "Lord" is "The Word" ... The Word shall be the hope of His people.)   A great many church people today do not put their hope in The Word and they do not follow The Word.  They follow the doctrines of men and people in the church groups.  This will not work.   ***   I seem to recall many of the other of the Old Testament prophets speaking of the day of the Lord.  But I would think these scriptures would get your attention on the matter of  the coming great tribulation and the second coming of Jesus.   Luke 21   Jesus says:   33 Heaven and earth shall pass away: but MY words shall not pass away.   34 And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting (over indulgence), and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares.   35 For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth.   36 Watch ye therefore, and pray always  ..... that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.   (We need to watch that which we are doing ... and pray always, connecting with God, turning to God now, seeking HIS wisdom through prayer ... taking all our daily concerns to God one problem at a time and allowing God to show us what to do about the issue of this life which causes us concern... and then doing that which God has shown us to do.)   My concern is you, the church.  I am often troubled when individuals send me emails, for they think themselves to be religious, but I see problems because God shows me problems.  So I bring warning to you and ask God to help me concerning my trouble over you.  And each time I pray over the trouble you bring to me, God restores my soul.   Prayer is the way to go!   ***   Philippians 4   6 Be careful for nothing; but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God.   7 And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.   *** II Peter 3    10 But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.    11 Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness,   12 Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat?   13 Nevertheless we, according to His promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.   14 Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for such things, be diligent that ye may be found of Him in peace, without spot, and blameless.    ***    Matthew 24:5  Jesus says ... For many shall come in MY name, saying, I am Christ (they say "Jesus is Lord"); and shall deceive many.   Matthew 24:22  And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened.   ***    Titus 3:10-11  A man that is an heretick after the first and second admonition reject;   11 Knowing that he that is such is subverted, and sinneth, being condemned of himself.   ***    1 Corinthians 15:33  Be not deceived: evil communications corrupt good manners.   ***   Here is a graphic illustration of the open vision God gave me on June 21, 2020 of the antichrist people who come to me saying they are Christians but they are really vermin.        

No, the title doesn't make any sense, deal with it. Kari and Joe are taking you just a bit outside (JaBO) the top 40 once again, talking about Hot 100 singles from acts as varied as Ray, Goodman and Brown to Pink Floyd to Paul Shaffer with The Fresh Prince and every dude who sang in a doo wop group in the 50s. Yea, for real, you gotta hear it to believe it.Kari also dishes on some recent music documentaries she's been watching and The Captain & Tennille cause Joe to have an existential breakdown. Same old same old here at HRT80s, with a special guest appearance this week by the baddest chick on the block, Miss Eggy. Send us a text

Man-Child and Bride Throne (audio) David Eells 8/27/25 Please be patient as I lay a little foundation for anyone who may be new to this. Jesus laid down His physical body, not only to take on glorified body, but also in order to take on a spiritual, corporate body through His Word abiding in the saints. The Man-child is a corporate body within the Church, which will be the firstfruits in whom the full Word is manifested. Like Mary, each believer has the seed of Jesus, the Word of God, growing in him as a baby in the womb of his heart. As in the parable of the Sower, when the seed of the Word is sown in good ground, it will bring forth the fruit of Christ, 30-, 60- and 100-fold. As the inner, spiritual man grows in the image of Jesus, the outer, carnal man is dying. (2Co.4:16) Wherefore we faint not; but though our outward man is decaying, yet our inward man is renewed day by day. The resurrection life of Christ is being manifested in us through death to self (Philippians 3:10-15). As we are united with Christ in His death, we, too, travail over our death to this world. Jesus tells us that this sorrow of travailing in death to self would give way to the joy of bringing forth the life of Jesus: (Joh.16:20) Verily, verily, I say unto you, that ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. (21) A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but when she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for the joy that a man is born into the world. Jesus' disciples were likened to a woman in travail who brings forth the man-child in the image of Jesus in Revelation 12. Verse (22) And ye therefore now have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no one taketh away from you. He will see us again first in the Revelation 12 Man-child body of reformers. Just as Christ was the firstfruits in His time, the end-time Man-child is the firstfruits of those who manifest Christ after a time of apostasy (falling away). Seeing this full manifestation of "Christ in you" as already accomplished at the cross brings power from God to manifest it in the natural, which we do by faith as it says in (2Co.3:18) But we all, with unveiled face beholding as in a mirror the glory of the Lord, are transformed into the same image from glory to glory, even as from the Lord the Spirit. Paul tells us that Jesus comes in our mortal flesh, not glorified bodies. (2Co.4:10) Always bearing about in the body the dying of Jesus, that the life also of Jesus may be manifested in our body. (11) For we who live are always delivered unto death (to self) for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus may be manifested in our mortal flesh. (Gal.4:19) My little children, of whom I am again in travail until Christ be formed in you. Through death to self, we no longer live, but Christ lives in us and does His work through us. (Gal.2:20) I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I that live, but Christ liveth in me: and that [life] which I now live in the flesh I live in faith, [the faith] which is in the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself up for me. God is raising up a corporate Man-child of spiritual Davids in these days, and they will lead the Bride; they will be the head of the Bride to bring them to maturity. We know that Jerusalem is the Bride, according to Revelation. The firstfruits of Christ coming to be manifested in His people is the David Man-child ministry. We read in (Luk.1:32) He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Most High: and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David. 33 and he shall reign over the house of Jacob forever; and of his kingdom there shall be no end. This is of course, Jesus but it is also Jesus in the Man-child as history repeats on a larger scale. What many do not know is that David's throne was the throne of God that Jesus, and now Jesus in the Man-child, is caught up to. (2Ch.9:8) Blessed be the Lord thy God, who delighted in thee, to set thee on his throne, to be king for the Lord thy God: because thy God loved Israel, to establish them for ever, therefore made he thee king over them, to do justice and righteousness. Notice that the throne of God was for the purpose of ruling over His people on earth, just as David and Jesus did and will do again. This is not a carnal king or a carnal throne. This is not going to be anybody glorifying flesh here; this is going to be the Lord, once again, coming in humble flesh in order to do His work and to be the spiritual leader over His people. He is the one in whom the Son of God lives. That spiritual David will be sitting upon God's throne on earth. He said, He that overcometh, I will give to him to sit down with me in my throne, as I overcame, and sat down with my Father in His throne (Rev.3:21). Jesus overcame and He sat down on the throne of God, which, once again, is an earthly but spiritual place of authority. He is coming in us; He's coming in a firstfruits to rule and to reign, to lead God's people back to the ways of righteousness, to rebuild the tabernacle of David and the kingdom of David. John wrote of this Man-child and throne long after Jesus' ministry. (Rev 4:1)...Come up hither, and I will show thee the things which must come to pass hereafter. So this was not about Jesus physically but about Him in the Man-child body. (Rev.12:5) And she was delivered of a son, a man child, who is to rule all the nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and unto his throne. (6) And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that there they (the Man-child company) may nourish her a thousand two hundred and threescore days. The firstfruits Man-child company will be caught up to the throne of God to minister to the Church in the wilderness for 3 ½ years as Jesus did and history repeats. This throne represents Jesus exercising His authority on earth through the Man-child body filled with His Word and Spirit. He said to His disciples, "As the Father hath sent me so send I you" (Joh.20:21); and "What things soever ye bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and what things soever ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven" (Mat.18:18); and "He that receiveth you receiveth Me" (Mat.10:40). Of course, no one will ever sit on the throne but "Christ in you, the hope of glory" (Col.1:27), for it is always He who rules in the heart and head of His Body that is to be the Word made flesh. The kingdom of David will be restored, as it was in Jesus' day and in our day. At that time they shall call Jerusalem the throne of the Lord; and all the nations (Gentiles) shall be gathered unto it, to the Name of the Lord, to Jerusalem (Jer.3:17). Notice that Jerusalem represents the Name of the Lord. The word for "name" means the "nature, character and authority" of the Lord. So, we see a throne within a throne. We see David's throne in Jerusalem but we see all of Jerusalem as the throne and also the Bride. God is restoring the type of the kingdom of David. He's restoring the Bride and He's restoring the Bridegroom. Yet again ... the voice of the bridegroom and the voice of the bride (Jer.33:10-11) will be heard in spiritual, heavenly Jerusalem. Now I have a few revelations to share that relate to those who will be chosen to this position of the throne of the Man-child and the Bride.   Anointed Ministries Lead in Tribulation M.C. - 04/08/2011 (David's notes in red) The setting seemed to be dusk, but with enough lighting so I could see. (Dusk is that time between day and night, indicating here a transition into darkness.) On the road there were many troop trucks with no canopies filled with UBMers who were standing, waiting to be taken to a major event. (Having no canopies represents the Son shining in. UBM ministry with its people are getting ready, in the light of the Son, and in position for the spiritual battle with the beast, harlot, earthquakes, economic fall, tribulation, persecution, sickness, demons, etc.) I've tried very hard to remember the event, but I haven't been able to remember it yet. (You don't remember it because it will not be revealed beforehand. Nobody except God knows the specifics of what is coming, but everyone will be given specific personal direction when the time comes.) I wasn't yet, or at least I didn't feel, qualified to be in the trucks. (This is reflecting what probably most of us feel like in our present state -- not worthy and not quite ready yet to be marching on as peaceful warriors and anointed saints of God.) Everyone had been waiting for a long time. (We have been waiting for a long time because God is warning, and cleaning out the factious, and getting the elect ready as the time draws near.) All of a sudden, David said, "OK, it's time to go!" (David leading the troops represents the anointed Man-child ministry on a global level, leading the saints, including UBM, into the wilderness tribulation, like Moses and Jesus did.) So we all piled into his open-top army jeep, which was somewhere at the back of the convoy and we sped off past all the troop trucks. (The top open represents the Davids' unhindered communication with the Father. The jeep speeding past all the troops represents the David/Man-child ministries' leadership of the Church becoming stronger, as it was in Jesus' day. Those who were in the jeep but not driving could be the bride and witnesses who will receive the same anointing.) It was a very exciting moment. We roared past the first truck at the front of the convoy and headed into the dark tunnel ahead (which is the tribulation ahead). David waved his hand and called out jovially to the convoy, "The first shall be last and the last shall be first!" (We are seeing here the fulfillment of prophecies and the promises of God coming true. After having been last for so long, the David ministries shall now be first to lead the battle in tribulation). If I remember right, the tunnel was fairly short at the beginning of the trip. I suddenly realized that I was in his jeep but should have been in the last truck, if at all. (This represents all the believers who are "poor in spirit" and don't think highly of themselves and don't believe they deserve this privilege of being in the Man-child or Bride companies. Yet they shall inherit the Kingdom of Heaven and be in the firstfruits.) I was very embarrassed and turned around in my seat, trying to face the convoy, putting my hands together in a gesture, and asking for forgiveness for getting ahead of where I should have been in the lineup and yelled, "Please forgive me!" (Their natural humility shows they did not feel they earned this position. But we are accounted worthy through our faith that it is ours by grace.) Then I turned back around in my seat and just started to cry. (This could be weeping for joy and gratitude for such grace and anointing flowing to us freely from the Lord.) I think we were all very happy to be finally headed toward the destination. The darkness of the tunnel didn't seem to matter. (The first job of the anointed David ministries is to secure Jerusalem, the Bride, from the old man of the land, as it says in 1 Chr.11:3-5 So all the elders of Israel came to the king to Hebron; and David made a covenant with them in Hebron before Jehovah; and they anointed David king over Israel, according to the word of Jehovah by Samuel. 4 And David and all Israel went to Jerusalem (the same is Jebus); and the Jebusites, the inhabitants of the land, were there. 5 And the inhabitants of Jebus said to David, Thou shalt not come in hither. Nevertheless David took the stronghold of Zion; the same is the city of David.)   The Bride's Throne Authority Amos Scaggs - 04/17/2010 (David's notes in red) In a dream, there was a young woman. (Representing the Bride, who will sit in the throne of authority with the King) A man looking up at her was questioning how she got to the control room (God's throne room), which was visible but not easily accessible. (The way is straight and narrow and is visible in the Word but one must be faithful and dedicated in order to access it.) She said there was really nothing to it because she worked outside of the control room and had been there many times. (The dedicated ones have been working under the authority of the throne room of God.) (And this was to permanently attain to be a pillar in the temple of the Philadelphia Bride and to go out no more as in Rev.3:12.) The young woman climbed up a tall and very dangerous set of scaffoldings where the steps and handholds had to be precise to get to the control room. The man (who represents the false, corporate leadership) was invited to follow her but the way appeared too shaky and unstable for him. (It is impossible for the apostate leadership to exercise God's true authority, for they are unstable and double-minded and without the renewed mind. They cannot walk in heavenly places any more than the Pharisees could.) The man went around to the back where he found a set of steps that wasn't as steep as the ladder the woman had climbed. (Joh.10:1 ... He that entereth not by the door into the fold of the sheep, but climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and a robber. They don't come through the door Who is Christ, the Word.) He climbed to the top but couldn't keep up with the woman and lost track of her. On the way he met friendly people working with old equipment (representing inefficient, traditional ways). All the man found were dead-end rooms and people causing him to lose direction and sight of the young woman. ("Babylon" means "confusion". Their authority rests on religious degrees and titles. Jesus, Who is the Word, is the WAY. Only "he that overcometh" will sit with Jesus in His throne.) The man never found the control room where the young woman went. (You will never find the throne room of God's authority using traditional methods. There is a Bride emerging who sees and lives more of God than the old, antiquated and apostate church.)   Death and Resurrection to the Throne Eve Brast - 12/16-17/15 (David's notes in red) Dream snippet I dreamed I was high above the ground, looking at a city neighborhood. Suddenly, everything began to shake. (These quakes are foreshadowed by the ones at Jesus' death and resurrection, which bring the same results to the Man-child reformer ministries, and will shake much of the population.) After the shaking ended, it seemed like everyone (of us) was relieved of some sort of burden. (The quakes will bring the resurrection life and anointing to the Man-child with miracles and a time of grace, safety, and reward to the Bride. Then the Church will enter the wilderness tribulation and deliverance from the burdens that the Israelites bore, slaving for the Egyptians, representing their old man. This would include deliverance from the financial burdens since the Egyptians were plundered of their wealth.) Some time passed as I watched children swinging and everything being peaceful, then I heard in my spirit, "After three days". (When Jesus died as a type of the Man-child's spiritual death, "after three days" came the resurrection and the "great earthquake" which we believe is the New Madrid quakes.) Once this was said, chaos among the people broke out everywhere and they were stealing and killing people and running around in a panic to survive. (This literally happened when the Egyptians lost their DS army at the Red Sea. After the reality of the quakes and financial shaking sets in, like "after three days", there would be great fear and panic, with survival instinct bringing out the worst in the lost. Martial law would bring bondage for those whose faith is in the Beast instead of Jesus. There was a shaking when Jesus died and then after three days, there was another great shaking when He arose. Mat.27:54 Now the centurion, and they that were with him watching Jesus, when they saw the earthquake (at His death), and the things that were done, feared exceedingly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. And in Mat.28:2 And behold, there was a great earthquake (three days later at His resurrection); for an angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled away the stone, and sat upon it. Then there would be an empty grave for the Man-child, as we then see in the dream. Then I saw men digging up an old grave site. They were digging in red dirt and when they reached the bottom of the grave, they were amazed that it was empty. There wasn't even a coffin. (Reminiscent of Jesus, the Man-child, not being in the grave when they went to see.) This was a huge revelation to them and they went to look for David. They had many questions about this. (The spiritual resurrection of the Man-child will be a huge revelation. Then the people would be looking for the David/Man-child ministers after their death and resurrection to the throne, anointing would have been completed. Their many questions could be answered then by Jesus manifested in the anointed Man-child ministry.) This is all I remember from this dream. Dream - 12/17/15 I dreamed that David had just raised a man from the dead. (Because the Man-child Jesus resurrected Lazarus, many were coming to the Lord, so the chief priests decided to kill Jesus and Lazarus.) Everyone at UBM was excited and we knew it was time for "the feast". (The feast shortly after Lazarus' resurrection was Passover, which represented that the Man-child was crucified and there would be a Passover of judgment on the believers.) We all gathered on the upper floor of David's house and were setting up a very long rectangular table with a white tablecloth. (This table was for the Last Supper, the Passover: Luk.22:11 And ye shall say unto the master of the house, The Teacher saith unto thee, Where is the guestchamber, where I shall eat the passover with my disciples? 12 And he will show you a large upper room furnished: there make ready. And three days after the Passover was the resurrection of Jesus and His catching up to the throne, as a type of the beginning of the ministry of the Man-child of Revelation 12.) (Then we see this Passover beginning.) My oldest son, Noah, was nine years old again in this dream and he was demonized, so I brought him to David and he cast the demons out of Noah, who was completely restored. I was so glad to have my son restored to me! And I was just praising the Lord. (The people of God who dwell in the ark of Christ have a Passover covenant right to deliverance of every sort. When Jesus started His ministry, He began to deliver the people of God, as He said in Mat.15:24 But he answered and said, I was not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel.) After the Passover feast, I was walking with my sons out to the parking lot. (A place of rest from man's works for vehicles of faith, which we are.) This was outside David's house because we were all going to the ocean. (This represents evangelism, the Great Commission, to the peoples, nations and tongues of those Christians under the Harlot: Rev.17:15 And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the harlot sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.) There was a long RV parked illegally in David's parking lot. (This is a dual prophecy. Those resting in the flesh, as an RV or recreational vehicle, during the harvest are not in the rest of God and should not be in the parking lot that is for vehicles at rest from their own works. Also, we are expecting an RV, a revaluation, which will put us to work in the harvest and should not be resting in the flesh.) As I walked by it, I saw a fierce tiger painted on the RV's side. (I'm reminded of the term "paper tigers.") (Another dual prophecy. The faction fighting against the Man-child is a paper tiger with no authority or power with God. Whereas the Man-child driver of this RV is described like a tiger in Isa 11:4 ...shall smite the earth with the rod of his mouth; and with the breath of his lips shall he slay the wicked.) As I passed by the open door of the RV, a painter who was an enemy of David's was mixing up some paint. (The factious leadership misrepresents the Man-child reformers through character assassination and would like to paint over the tiger. They disregard the authority and power of the tiger to their own undoing.) He turned to me and complained that we (UBM members) were all parking in front of his "NO PARKING" signs that he had placed all over the parking lot. (They think they have the power to bind or forbid the righteous. Like the faction against Jesus where Judas was a thief, so is the faction against the Man-child Davids of our day. They are Judas thieves claiming what is not theirs. Joh.10:10 The thief cometh not, but that he may steal, and kill, and destroy: I came that they may have life, and may have it abundantly. And in Joh.12:6 Now this he said, not because he cared for the poor; but because he [Judas] was a thief, and having the bag took away what was put therein. I told him that he was the one illegally parked and that he had no right to be there. He said, "Well, there is my father over there; you need to talk to him!" Jesus told the Pharisees in Joh.8:44 Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father it is your will to do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and standeth not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father thereof. So I went over and started talking to his "father". He started to repeat what his son had told me. But I refuted him at every turn and he became nervous and quickly began to leave the property. (The Bride is therefore subject to God as in Jas.4:7 Be subject therefore unto God; but resist the devil, and he will flee from you. The Bride has the real authority of the Lord due to holiness. Luk.10:19 Behold, I have given you authority to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall in any wise hurt you.) The next thing I remember, I was at the ocean with David and Michael and all the UBM members. We were swimming in the ocean and ministering to the people there. (Obeying the Great Commission by Evangelizing the lost sheep under the Harlot.) There was a dividing wall under the ocean water in the area that we were swimming in and David and Michael were near that underwater wall up to their necks. (The underwater wall represents the sanctification or division between the elect who will come to the Lord and the other side who will not.) I saw Lexi playing with and tossing a ball in the water with David. (Lexi means "protector of mankind.") Everyone was very joyous. (Because the revival had begun.) This is all I remember. Verse given on 12/17/15 and dreams Psa.18:3 I will call upon Jehovah, who is worthy to be praised: So shall I be saved from mine enemies. Please read the whole chapter! It really goes with the dreams. :O) Verse 1 For the Chief Musician. A Psalm of David (representing the David/Man-child company of Revelation 12) the servant of Jehovah, who spake unto Jehovah the words of this song in the day that Jehovah delivered him from the hand of all his enemies, and from the hand of Saul (The apostate leadership that died at the hands of their old man of the land as David became king): and he said, I love thee, O Jehovah, my strength. 2 Jehovah is my rock, and my fortress, and my deliverer; My God, my rock, in whom I will take refuge; My shield, and the horn of my salvation, my high tower. 3 I will call upon Jehovah, who is worthy to be praised: So shall I be saved from mine enemies. (The Dragon of Revelation 12 will fail to devour the Man-child and Woman, by God's grace.) 4 The cords of death compassed me, And the floods of ungodliness made me afraid. 5 The cords of Sheol were round about me; The snares of death came upon me. 6 In my distress I called upon Jehovah, And cried unto my God: He heard my voice out of his temple, And my cry before him came into his ears. 7 Then the earth shook and trembled; The foundations also of the mountains quaked And were shaken (Major earthquakes are coming when the Lord visits in the Man-child company.), because he was wroth. 8 There went up a smoke out of his nostrils, And fire out of his mouth devoured: Coals were kindled by it. 9 He bowed the heavens also, and came down (the visitation of the Lord); And thick darkness was under his feet. 10 And he rode upon a cherub, and did fly; Yea, he soared upon the wings of the wind. 11 He made darkness his hiding-place (a visitation of the Lord, hidden in the Man-child ministry), his pavilion round about him, Darkness of waters, thick clouds of the skies. 12 At the brightness before him his thick clouds passed, Hailstones and coals of fire. (A judgment through Moses the Man-child to set God's people free from the beast of that day symbolizing our day.. Exo 9:24  So there was hail, and fire mingled with the hail, very grievous, such as had not been in all the land of Egypt since it became a nation. 25  And the hail smote throughout all the land of Egypt all that was in the field, both man and beast; and the hail smote every herb of the field, and brake every tree of the field.)  13 Jehovah also thundered in the heavens, And the Most High uttered his voice, Hailstones and coals of fire. 14 And he sent out his arrows, and scattered them (As He has told us of the faction, like the Sennacherib scenario and Joel's northern army being scattered.); Yea, lightnings manifold, and discomfited them. 15 Then the channels of waters appeared, And the foundations of the world were laid bare, At thy rebuke, O Jehovah, At the blast of the breath of thy nostrils. (He is coming with the earthquakes when the evil foundations of the beast are becoming known as today.) 16 He sent from on high, he took me (David Man-child is taken to the throne); He drew me out of many waters. 17 He delivered me from my strong enemy, And from them that hated me (The factions against the Man-child, as the Dragon, fails to devour him when he goes to the throne of David in Rev12:4-5. When Jesus went to the throne, He had complete dominion over the Sanhedrin faction and delivered them to the Roman Beast.); For they were too mighty for me. 18 They came upon me in the day of my calamity; But Jehovah was my stay. 19 He brought me forth also into a large place (An hour ago I got by faith at random in 2Sa 22:18-20, which is this same Psalm text. What a confirmation! The large place here is freedom of the Man-child to do his works in the Promised Land); He delivered me, because he delighted in me. 20 Jehovah hath rewarded me according to my righteousness; According to the cleanness of my hands hath he recompensed me. 21 For I have kept the ways of Jehovah, And have not wickedly departed from my God. (The Davids who walk righteously, even in the trials of Saul's persecution, will rule. The Son of God who dwelt in the son of David, the Man-child, said in Mat.21:42 Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in the scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, The same was made the head of the corner; This was from the Lord, And it is marvelous in our eyes? 1Pe.2:7 For you therefore that believe is the preciousness: but for such as disbelieve, The stone which the builders rejected, The same was made the head of the corner. Throughout the history of the Bible, the faction has rejected God's ordained leadership, who was given authority to judge them.) 22 For all his ordinances were before me, And I put not away his statutes from me. 23  I was also perfect with him, And I kept myself from mine iniquity. 24 Therefore hath Jehovah recompensed me according to my righteousness, According to the cleanness of my hands in his eyesight. 25 With the merciful thou wilt show thyself merciful; With the perfect man thou wilt show thyself perfect; 26 With the pure thou wilt show thyself pure; And with the perverse thou wilt show thyself froward. 27 For thou wilt save the afflicted people; But the haughty eyes thou wilt bring down. 28 For thou wilt light my lamp: Jehovah my God will lighten my darkness. (Jesus manifested in the David Man-child reformers will give him authority over all our enemies and supernatural ability, as we will see.) 29 For by thee I run upon a troop; And by my God do I leap over a wall. 30 As for God, his way is perfect: The word of Jehovah is tried; He is a shield unto all them that take refuge in him. 31 For who is God, save Jehovah? And who is a rock, besides our God, 32 The God that girdeth me with strength, And maketh my way perfect? 33 He maketh my feet like hinds' feet: And setteth me upon my high places. 34 He teacheth my hands to war; So that mine arms do bend a bow of brass. 35 Thou hast also given me the shield of thy salvation; And thy right hand hath holden me up, And thy gentleness hath made me great. 36 Thou hast enlarged my steps under me, And my feet have not slipped. 37 I will pursue mine enemies, and overtake them; Neither will I turn again till they are consumed. 38 I will smite them through, so that they shall not be able to rise: They shall fall under my feet. 39 For thou hast girded me with strength unto the battle: Thou hast subdued under me those that rose up against me. 40 Thou hast also made mine enemies turn their backs unto me, That I might cut off them that hate me. 41 They cried, but there was none to save; Even unto Jehovah, but he answered them not. 42 Then did I beat them small as the dust before the wind; I did cast them out as the mire of the streets. 43 Thou hast delivered me from the strivings of the people; Thou hast made me the head of the nations: A people whom I have not known shall serve me. 44 As soon as they hear of me they shall obey me; The foreigners shall submit themselves unto me. 45 The foreigners shall fade away, And shall come trembling out of their close places. 46 Jehovah liveth; And blessed be my rock; And exalted be the God of my salvation, 47 Even the God that executeth vengeance for me, And subdueth peoples under me. 48 He rescueth me from mine enemies; Yea, thou liftest me up above them that rise up against me; Thou deliverest me from the violent man. 49 Therefore I will give thanks unto thee, O Jehovah, among the nations, And will sing praises unto thy name. 50 Great deliverance giveth he to his king, And showeth lovingkindness to his anointed, To David and to his seed, for evermore.   Man-child Given Throne Dominion to Minister Cathy D's Vision 1998 (David's notes in Red) Cathy came to us and she was new to our teachings on these things, and reported that she had seen in a vision that some people were being taken from the earth by beams of light that came down and gripped them by their heads and drew them up into Heaven. She said that the Lord spoke and said "that these people had the secret of planting corn, the pure seeds". She said that in her vision, she was standing in the shadow of a building when she saw this. This is about the man-child being caught up to the throne of God, as Revelation 12 says, to receive anointing and dominion to minister on earth what they know of the true seed of God's Word. These, as reformers, are going to replace the apostate ministry in the heart of the true Church like Jesus, Moses, Joseph, etc., did. The building Cathy saw was the traditional Church which she saw spiritually standing in the shadow of at the time. As Jesus was a man-child on the spiritual throne of David to feed the woman, Israel, in her wilderness for 3 ½ years before the great persecution, so the end-time Man-child company in whom Jesus lives will feed spiritual, New Testament Israel, the Church, for 3 ½ years before their persecution. Rev.12:5 And she was delivered of a son, a man child, who is to rule all the nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and unto his throne. 6 And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that there they may nourish her a thousand two hundred and threescore days (3 ½ years).

Jesus Delivers Us (12) (audio) David Eells – 8/24/25 Saints, I'm going to continue with our teaching on how Jesus delivers us and gives us authority over the demons.  Today, we're going to review what the true and false manifestations of the Spirit are, which are all for the purpose of destroying the kingdom of darkness. We have to have respect for the Word. It will get and keep the mixture out of the Church. Only the Word manifested in the flesh is from God; the rest is from the devil. (Mat.12:30) He that is not with me is against me, and he that gathereth not with me scattereth. Some of it is truth, and some of it is Babylonish religion. The Bible says, (1Pe.5:8) Be sober, be watchful: your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour. Pray for God to help us be sober and watchful because, in different ways, people are giving the devil permission. Remember, the Word says, “whom he may devour.” They're giving the devil permission to devour them by not putting on the true armor, which is all related to the Word (Romans 13:12,14; 2 Corinthians 10:3-4; Ephesians 6:11-17). Sometimes deception comes little by little. An uneven or weak foundation makes an uneven and weak building (Psalm 11:3; Matthew 7:24-27). Little deceptions that have been laid by false prophets and false teachers lead to ever bigger deceptions. The devil is out to make Christians look foolish so that the Gospel has no credibility. You'll swallow deceptions, too, unless you have a real respect for the Word. You can be “denying … the Master” even while you are saying that you believe in Jesus. (2Pe.2:1) But there arose false prophets also among the people, as among you also there shall be false teachers, who shall privily bring in destructive heresies, denying even the Master that bought them (You deny the Master by following false teachings and false ways, rather than following the Lord.), bringing upon themselves swift destruction (2) And many shall follow their lascivious doings (The word “lascivious” basically means “wanton” or “excess, an excuse for excess.”); by reason of whom the way of the truth shall be evil spoken of. These lascivious doings in the churches, passed on by false teachers, cause the “way of the truth” to “be evil spoken of.” (2Pe.2:3) And in covetousness shall they with feigned words make merchandise of you: whose sentence now from of old lingereth not, and their destruction slumbereth not. God is going to destroy those people who deceive His people and lead them astray. Most haven't recognized that that's what's happening, but you can see these false prophets being destroyed. The Bible says the pleasures of sin are only for a season (Hebrews 11:25). The devil deceives you and bribes you with them, and you may go after them, but they won't last, and then what happens? Then you start reaping what you've sown. The devil is bringing some of this lasciviousness into the church so that “the way of the truth shall be evil spoken of.” I'm speaking here particularly of what some call “manifestations of the spirit.” When the world looks upon these manifestations, they see them as something evil. For example, you're trying to talk to someone about the Lord, and they counter by pointing to some preacher who fell, becoming a fornicator while preaching righteousness. The world uses that as an excuse not to pay attention to you. These ministers, and many others who have fallen away, are causing the way of truth to be evil spoken of. I once went into a church where a lot of people off to one side looked as if they had nervous disorders. They were jerking and twitching. Some were on the floor. Some were throwing their hands up over their heads. I had seen this kind of thing before, and I thought, “Well, that's nice. I hope they get prayed for tonight.” It wasn't long after the service got started when I realized that those were the people they had already prayed for, and that's why they were in that condition. Through prayer, they had received this thing that people call a “manifestation of the spirit,” and now they were acting like people who had a spirit of infirmity. Then the preacher got up and talked about how the principal at the local school had called and told him that he was sending students home who were jerking, twitching, rolling, and so forth. The principal had asked the preacher what he thought about it, and foolishly, the preacher seemed proud of what was happening. I felt bad when I heard this report. These students were obviously in school to give a testimony for the Lord, but the devil had been able to destroy their testimony. That wasn't the Lord, regardless of what they were thinking. It is not the Lord's way to cause foolishness or confusion to destroy His testimony. Here is an example as proof for you. (1Co.14:23) If therefore the whole church be assembled together and all speak with tongues… Now we know that “tongues” is a true manifestation of the Spirit of God, and there's a good reason for tongues. When you pray in tongues, you can pray according to the Will of God because your carnal understanding doesn't get involved. There's no foolishness in tongues, but even tongues have had rules set upon it. This is to make sure that we as Christians don't lose our testimony before the world. (1Co.14:23) If therefore the whole church be assembled together and all speak with tongues, and there come in men unlearned or unbelieving, will they not say that ye are mad? (24) But if all prophesy, and there come in one unbelieving or unlearned, he is reproved by all, he is judged by all; (25) the secrets of his heart are made manifest; and so he will fall down on his face and worship God, declaring that God is among you indeed. They'll say you're “mad,” i.e., insane, from a genuine manifestation of the Spirit. This means that you don't want even a true manifestation in front of unbelievers because you may destroy your testimony and cause “the way of the truth” to “be evil spoken of.” Since this is the case for genuine manifestations of the Spirit, then it is certainly true of some of these manifestations that can't be found at all in the Bible. These students were going to school twitching and jerking and flailing their arms. That's not the Word of God. It is not God's way to destroy testimonies. Manifestations are meant to edify the people around you. Paul exhorted the people who speak in tongues not to get up and address the assembly in tongues because without interpretation it wasn't edifying the people around them. Now, if that's true for a true gift of speaking in tongues, it is certainly true for all these other manifestations. If they don't edify the people around you, then God says not to do it. People with a religious spirit may think they are being spiritual to go out among the heathen and do these old “holy roller” things, but that wasn't Paul's opinion or method. (1Co.9:19) For though I was free from all [men,] I brought myself under bondage to all, that I might gain the more. (Paul brought himself under submission to the people around him so that he could gain them.) (20) And to the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain Jews; to them that are under the law, as under the law, not being myself under the law, that I might gain them that are under the law; (21) to them that are without law, as without law, not being without law to God, but under law to Christ, that I might gain them that are without law. (22) To the weak I became weak, that I might gain the weak: I am become all things to all men, that I may by all means save some. (23) And I do all things for the gospel's sake, that I may be a joint partaker thereof. This idea is diametrically opposed to the idea of engaging in questionable manifestations among the lost. Paul was talking about being all things to all people so that he might save some, and so he was weak to the weak by meeting them where they were. His teaching was opposed to doing foolish things in front of them, destroying the testimony of God. [“Holy roller” is considered to be a derogatory term and may be applied to any out-of-control or bizarre behavior during worship services. From Wikipedia.org: The Oxford English Dictionary cites an 1893 memoir by Charles Godfrey Leland, in which he says, “When the Holy Spirit seized them ... the Holy Rollers ... rolled over and over on the floor.”]  The Bible doesn't speak of such a habit. Paul said, 1Co 11:1  Be ye imitators of me, even as I also am of Christ. A Baptist preacher in that assembly got up and testified about how he had real questions in his heart when he had left there. He admitted that he hadn't felt good in himself, and he questioned God about it. He asked God to please tell him what was right or wrong. God spoke to him with this verse (1Co.14:33) for God is not [a God] of confusion, but of peace. The other verse he got was (Pro.3:5) … And lean not upon thine own understanding. If we study and respect the Scriptures, then we're not leaning on our own understanding; we're leaning on God's understanding. It's important that we study Scripture to find our answers. You can't find answers through your feelings. You can't find answers through your wisdom or emotions. You can't get answers from men because you might respect a man too much. He might say something unscriptural and lead you astray. (1Co.14:32) And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets; (33) for God is not [a God] of confusion, but of peace. There is a difference between manifestations of the Holy Spirit and manifestations of demon spirits. Manifestations of demon spirits may start out needing your permission, but the more they continue, the less they're interested in your permission. The manifestations will become involuntary and possessive. You may begin to jerk and twitch and do things that you're not at all meaning to do, but that this religious spirit is doing through you. There was a time when I was traveling to different groups among Pentecostals, and I had noticed that there were different manifestations in each group. I began to meditate on this, asking, “If this is the Holy Spirit, why isn't the Holy Spirit manifesting His gifts everywhere?” The conclusion I came to is that not everything the Pentecostals are calling a “manifestation of the Holy Spirit” is a true manifestation of the Holy Spirit. Since each particular religious group had its own particular manifestation, it had to be a religious spirit that was manifesting in that group. This is just part of the great mixture out there, and the devil has a reason for manifesting these things. He wants Christians to look silly to the world because that destroys their testimony. (1Co.14:32) And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets. That means if it's a gift from the Lord, then that prophet can stop the manifestation, and that prophet can start the manifestation. Did you know that? Let's go back and read about the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. Let's see if jerking, twitching, and rolling are listed in there. And as we read, let's also look to see if these manifestations are involuntary or voluntary. (1Co.12:4) Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. (5) And there are diversities of ministrations, and the same Lord. (6) And there are diversities of workings (Notice that these gifts may manifest differently in different Christians.), but the same God, who worketh all things in all. (7) But to each one is given the manifestation of the Spirit to profit withal. The Holy Spirit isn't forcing you to do anything; the Holy Spirit is guiding you. The Bible says, (Php.2:13) For it is God who worketh in you both to will and to work, for his good pleasure. The Holy Spirit moves through our will. He doesn't work against our will. The Holy Spirit doesn't do things without our will. You may say, “Well, when He moves on you with a prophecy, that didn't come from your will.” That's right, but your will has to agree with it. The Lord is not pushing prophecy on you. People who don't want that gift don't manifest it. Paul goes on to list the manifestations of the Holy Spirit, and many of these were ones that Jesus manifested, so we have good examples of them in the Scriptures. Some of these manifestations that we've been seeing are not mentioned in the Bible. They're excluded from this list because, in this list, all the manifestations are voluntary. (1Co.12:8) For to one is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom; and to another the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit: (9) to another faith, in the same Spirit; and to another gifts of healings, in the one Spirit; (10) and to another workings of miracles; and to another prophecy; and to another discernings of spirits; to another [divers] kinds of tongues; and to another the interpretation of tongues: (11) but all these worketh the one and the same Spirit, dividing to each one severally even as he will. These are the common gifts promised to believers. Are there some listed in scripture that are not given commonly?  1Co 5:3  For I verily, being absent in body but present in spirit, have already as though I were present judged him that hath so wrought this thing… I was once given a gift to listen to a factious group across town as they plotted to destroy us. I then made comments about their false assertions that they heard. One of them said in reply, “We know who you are David.” We have a witness who was there in spirit listening and agreed. Jesus and Phillip were translated by the Spirit from place to place, as was I also. These could be included in workings of miracles or discernings of spirits because I have had both of these?  God tells us in His Word what are manifestations of His Spirit because He doesn't want us to accept the devil's counterfeit manifestations. True gifts will destroy the works of the devil and promote the Kingdom. They are not to put on a show but they can confirm the Word. (1Co.14:32) And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets; (33) for God is not a God of confusion, but of peace. God gave us those verses for our protection. We are not supposed to have people in the church whose spirit is not subject to them, people who are doing things over which they have no control. According to these verses, being out of control does not sound like the Holy Spirit. Many have been witnesses to people falling, twitching, rolling around, and flailing their arms over their heads, etc.. One of the girls who testified on the platform had to have somebody on each arm holding her up. When the pastor came and stood next to her, talking in regard to this twitching movement that she was manifesting, something hit him in the stomach. I saw him double over with a look of pain on his face. Two men went up and got him, as he was looking kind of drunk, and they took him aside and set him down. Everybody was praising the Lord, like it was another move of the Spirit. Well, it was a move of a spirit. It was a move of that fellowship's religious spirit. These spirits like to manifest supernatural signs because people respect them, but not every supernatural sign is from the Lord. Lately, if people see something supernatural coming from a church or a preacher, they think that it's God, but God works in us to will and to do of His good pleasure (Philippians 2:13). If He is going to use our will, we have to submit our will to Him, and we should be inviting the Lord to use us in these gifts. It's through these gifts that He's going to manifest Himself in supernatural power in His Church, and so we're commanded to seek out these spiritual gifts that are given to us by the Holy Spirit. (1Co.14:12) So also ye, since ye are zealous of spiritual [gifts,] seek that you may abound, unto the edifying of the church. Be suspicious of preachers who are busy imparting other kinds of “gifts,” laughing gifts, rolling gifts, twitching gifts, etc. The Lord moves in supernatural things that edify the spirit, not cater to the flesh, of man. Some of these manifestations of the so-called “Spirit” give people “ecstasies,” feelings of rapture or bliss in their flesh. People have asked, even begged me, to pray over them so that they could have this feeling of euphoria. People have told me, “Oh, Brother David, I really need to go ‘out in the Spirit,'” but that's not what anyone really needs. What we really need is more of God. We don't need some tantalizing feeling in the flesh. God wants us to come away from being moved by our feelings and by our emotions. When a person is weaned from being dependent upon their emotions, then they are stable. Then they can be moved only by the Word. I've seen people claim that a move of the Spirit is upon them, yet their emotions are bouncing back and forth from one extreme to another. For instance, one moment they're crying and then the next they're laughing, the whole time saying that it's a move of the Spirit, but it's a move of demons. These spirits want to have you dependent upon your emotions. If people are moved by their emotions or feelings, they are untrustworthy because they can always be manipulated by the devil. The Bible says, (2Co.11:14) And no marvel; for even Satan fashioneth himself into an angel (That's the Greek word angelon and it means “a messenger, {generally} a supernatural messenger from God.) of light. Satan comes as a “messenger of light.” The devil is not so stupid as to come with his pitchfork. We are going to see messengers of light. (2Co.11:15) It is no great thing therefore if his ministers also fashion themselves as ministers of righteousness, whose end shall be according to their works. Satan's going to come as a preacher of the “truth,” as a preacher of the “Word,” otherwise the church wouldn't listen to him. That is how the devil is going to come, and yes, he has been and is doing it all along. We are warned, (2Pe.2:1) As among you also there shall be false teachers… Look around you. If you can't see these false teachers, then you have a problem. You're not respecting the Word of God enough, and are respecting the traditions of men too much. (Col.3:17) And whatsoever ye do, in word or in deed, [do] all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father through him. No matter what we do, in word or in deed, we have to do it in the “Name,” which means “nature and character,” of Jesus. Nowhere in Scripture do we see Jesus jerking and twitching and rolling on the ground and preaching, but we do see Him manifesting the gifts we read listed in 1 Corinthians 12. We can manifest those things because we can do those in the Name of Jesus Christ. If your words or deeds don't agree with what He said or did, don't say or do them. You don't have permission from the Scriptures to disagree in word or deed. Your deeds represent Him. You are an ambassador of Christ. You have gone into a foreign country, i.e. this earth, to represent Him, so your words and actions have to represent Him. (2Co.3:18) But we all, with unveiled face beholding as in a mirror the glory of the Lord, are transformed into the same image from glory to glory, even as from the Lord the Spirit. Your words and actions have to be a reflection of Him, but we see no reflection of the Life of Jesus in these false manifestations we're seeing in the churches. We see no foundation for us to accept them. There's a mixture. It's true that most of these manifestations are spiritual experiences, but they're spiritual experiences for the flesh. You may have heard about a manifestation called “being drunk in the spirit,” but the Scriptures tell us instead to be sober (Romans 12:3; 1 Thessalonians 5:6,8; 1 Timothy 3:2; Titus 1:8; etc.) There's no place where the Bible says to be drunk and sober at the same time, because God isn't going to make you drunk and then tell you to be sober. I was thinking about this manifestation when the Lord told me to go back and read this passage in Acts to see if the disciples were “drunk in the spirit.” (Act.2:4) And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance. (5) Now there were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout men, from every nation under heaven. (6) And when this sound was heard, the multitude came together, and were confounded, because that every man heard them speaking in his own language. (7) And they were all amazed and marvelled, saying, Behold, are not all these that speak Galilaeans? (8) And how hear we, every man in our own language wherein we were born? (9) Parthians and Medes and Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, in Judaea and Cappadocia, in Pontus and Asia, (10) in Phrygia and Pamphylia, in Egypt and the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and sojourners from Rome, both Jews and proselytes, (11) Cretans and Arabians, we hear them speaking in our tongues the mighty works of God. (12) And they were all amazed, and were perplexed, saying one to another, What meaneth this? (13) But others mocking said, They are filled with new wine. Mocking they said this. People have to come up with some explanation in order to disprove a miracle of God, and the easiest explanation here is to say that they were drunk. I've run across some nutty explanations of how God parted the Red Sea, too. That's what people do when they don't want to accept the truth; they fight against it with some goofy theory. The Jews fought against Jesus. They fought against the disciples. (Act.2:13) But others mocking said, They are filled with new wine. (New wine couldn't explain what these people were doing. The naysayers were trying to come up with an explanation.) (14) But Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and spake forth unto them, [saying,] Ye men of Judaea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and give ear unto my words. (15) For these are not drunken, as ye suppose; seeing it is [but] the third hour of the day; (16) but this is that which hath been spoken through the prophet Joel: (17) And it shall be in the last days, saith God, I will pour forth of my Spirit upon all flesh: And your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, And your young men shall see visions, And your old men shall dream dreams: (18) Yea and on my servants and on my handmaidens in those days Will I pour forth of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy. These disciples were prophesying and speaking in the Holy Spirit. We know they weren't staggering around, being drunk in the spirit, especially since God says, “Be sober.” God is not schizophrenic. Why would He make people drunk when He's telling them to be sober? If a person is drunk, they're not in control of their faculties. When a person is not in control of their faculties, deception and demon-possession are enabled. If you give yourself to some gift of the devil, you did it through your passivity, but we're not supposed to become passive towards the devil. (Jas.4:7) Be subject therefore unto God; but resist the devil, and he will flee from you. Those who administer the devil's gifts in séances, teaching people among the lost to be “prophets,” instruct them to be passive, to be blank in their minds. That's exactly how this spirit comes upon people; it comes upon people when they're not in control, when they're not able to say, “No!” Those mockers in Acts were accusing the disciples of not being in control, but the disciples weren't drunk. Whatever it was that they were speaking in other languages, it was just so convicting to those who were listening that they couldn't stand it. At that meeting I mentioned earlier, people “drunk in the spirit” were staggering all over and falling down. Had any lost person come in, they would have spoken evil of the way of the truth. Those people and preachers who were behaving drunkenly were representing Christ. They were confessing they believed the Bible, but it was confusion from the devil, who takes unfair advantage of people. It's the devil who possesses people and takes away their ability to make voluntary decisions. He's out to make fools of us before the world. The spirits of these prophets were not subject to them. When a person allows some other spirit to come in, it's because they are being passive in mind; then they become subject to that spirit. God doesn't give a person a gift to make him a robot. As the Bible says, (1Co.14:32) And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets. They are always in control. They can stop a gift or a manifestation, when they want to stop it. It's always been that way when I speak in tongues; I can start it and stop it. Paul said, (1Co.14:15) I will pray with the spirit, and I will pray with the understanding also: I will sing with the spirit, and I will sing with the understanding also. “I will…,” he said. Paul used his will. The Holy Spirit does the same thing. (Act.2:4) And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave the utterance. They did it. They spoke with other tongues as the Spirit gave the utterance. God is not going to take away our will. He's going to use our will. (Php.2:13) For it is God who worketh in you both to will and to work, for his good pleasure. You may open your mouth in an act of faith that God would fill it, but you do have to open your mouth. After the outpouring of the Spirit in the early part of the twentieth century, Jessie Penn-Lewis traveled the country, looking in on a lot of different Christian groups. Penn-Lewis had discernment and saw a lot of abuse of the supernatural. When God starts something, there is always an opportunity for the devil to come in, too, once God opens the door to the supernatural. Now, as long as churches don't believe in the supernatural, they won't accept it, and so they can't be deceived by it. At the time of Penn-Lewis' travels, many denominations didn't want any supernatural manifestations in their churches; therefore, they didn't have any deceptions from the devil in that regard. However, they did have a lot of deception in that they were neglecting the Scriptural supernatural and neglecting the clear command to receive the gifts and power of Christ. It was when God opened the door by the outpouring of His Spirit that the devil came in to lead people astray with manifestations that are not in the Bible. When a person gets baptized in the Spirit, their eyes are opened to the supernatural, but they are also in a more vulnerable position in that regard. Unless they love the truth, they won't be able to discern and catch the devil when he comes, bringing his supernatural copies. This is like what Jannes and Jambres did with Moses (Exodus 7:8-12,20-22; Exodus 8:5-7; 2 Timothy 3:8-9). They copied almost everything that Moses did, but there came an end to their power (Exodus 8:18-19). The same thing is happening today in the church. “Jannes” and “Jambres” are loose and manifesting their supernatural gifts in the church. These manifestations are not of God because they are not listed among the Holy Spirit's manifestations in the Scriptures, and that alone should make us suspect them. Manifestations that do not destroy the devil's kingdom but merely appease man's appetite for the supernatural are usually not from God. Even as true ministers speak truth which are confirmed with signs and wonders, false ministers speak lies that are confirmed with what the Bible calls “lying signs and wonders” (2 Thessalonians 2:9). Is it possible for a person to have a mixture, to be manifesting the Word one moment and some religious spirit the next moment? Yes, it's possible that this can happen. We've all manifested a mixture in our own lives until we learned better, haven't we? So a mixture is also possible among other believers or ministers. Let's read a few things that Jessie Penn-Lewis, with Evan Roberts, reported in the book War on the Saints, 1912 edition. I am not regarding Penn-Lewis as a teacher, and I don't agree with everything in this book, but Penn-Lewis's witness and discernment of the spirits involved is good. [Note: All passages of War on the Saints are taken from Chapter Five, “Deception and Possession”; Chapter Six, “Counterfeits of the Divine”; or the Appendix, unless otherwise stated. Underlining has been added for emphasis and is not found in the original.]   War on the Saints, Dual Streams of Power (David's notes in red) Under the heading “Dual Streams of Power,” War on the Saints states: From such possessed believers… (If you don't accept that believers can be possessed, go back and study the Word. Jesus called deliverance “the children's bread” {Matthew 15:26; Mark 7:27}. Only the children of God have a legal right to deliverance, and that right is based only on their faith in the New Testament.) …there can proceed, at intervals, streams from the two sources of power, one from the Spirit of God in the centre, and the other from an evil spirit in the outer man; and with the two parallel results to those who come in contact with the two streams of power. In preaching, all the truth spoken by such a believer may be of God, and according to the Scriptures, correct and full of light—the spirit of the man right—whilst evil spirits working in mind or body, make use of the cover of the truth to insert their manifestations… Why would God permit such a thing? Where there is truth spoken, why would God permit, in the same service, false manifestations to deceive people into receiving some false gift? God permits this for the reason of weeding out those from among His people who don't love the truth. Those who love the truth are not going to swallow a lie from the devil for long. They're going to respect the Word too much. They're going to look in there to see “if these things be so,” like the Bereans. (Act.17:11) Now these were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of the mind, examining the Scriptures daily, whether these things were so. If a person has a noble spirit, they'll search the Word to see if these things are so. If they're not of that spirit, they'll swallow anything just because it's supernatural. They respect the man, so they think, “It's got to be good.” Don't get your eyes on men. The words of men should be under our feet. Now I don't care anything about the game of baseball, but in a dream I once had, I was the first batter up in a baseball game. I stepped up to the home base mound, looked down, and saw a hole in the ground where the base was supposed to be. I was standing there with my bat, and everyone had their eyes on me. I said, “We're going to have to fill up this hole.” I directed everybody to get newspapers to fill the hole, so that we could stand on these newspapers. You may think, “Well, that sounds nutty.” I thought so, too, until I started meditating on the meaning. We have to get the news, the words of man, in total submission under our feet. It's the Good News that's going to make the difference. Man is giving you his news, his word the way he sees it, but we have to overcome the word of man to be able to run the race and to win. Paul talked about this in his letters (1 Corinthians 9:24-27; Galatians 5:7). So that wad of newspapers filled up that hole. I stood on it, and looking towards first base, I saw chairs for people to sit in, but some of those chairs were obstructing my view of first base. I stopped right there, put my bat down, walked over and started kicking those chairs out of the way so that I could get a good view of first base. We have to get our eyes on where we're going. We have to see the end from the beginning, and we can't let anything get in the way of where we're going. The only way you can get your eyes on where you're going is to pay attention to the Good News. You can look in the Word and see that the true Church and its order are strangely different from the organization that men have been calling the “Church.” That's because people have their eyes on men, and the bad news of men has convinced them that it's right. Get your eyes on the Word, or you'll be deceived. That's what that dream was about. “Dual Streams of Power” continued: In preaching, all the truth spoken by such a believer may be of God, and according to the Scriptures, correct and full of light—the spirit of the man right—whilst evil spirits working in mind or body, make use of the cover of the truth to insert their manifestations, so as to find acceptance with both speaker and hearers. That is to say, there may pour through a believer at one moment, a stream of truth from the Word, giving light and love and blessing to receptive ones among the listeners; and the next moment, a foreign spirit, hidden in mind or body, may send forth a streamlet through the soulish or physical part of the man, producing corresponding effects in soul or body among the listeners… A man doesn't have to lay hands on you to impart his spirit to you. Jesus said, (Joh.6:63) It is the spirit that giveth life; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I have spoken unto you are spirit, and are life. The words of a man that are spoken through him by an evil spirit are passed on the same way Jesus' words were passed on, but that man's words “are spirit, and are death.” Those words go into you and recreate that spirit's nature in you and make it possible for that spirit to possess you. “Dual Streams of Power” continued: That is to say, there may pour through a believer at one moment, a stream of truth from the Word, giving light and love and blessing to receptive ones among the listeners; and the next moment, a foreign spirit, hidden in mind or body, may send forth a streamlet through the soulish or physical part of the man, producing corresponding effects in soul or body among the listeners, who respond in their soulish or physical part to the Satanic stream, either by emotional or physical manifestations, (Notice that the response is emotional or fleshly. These manifestations are to titillate your emotions or your physical man, rather than your spiritual man. That's the difference between the manifestations of religious spirits and the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. Also Paul said, we “prophesy in part” which could be part our doctrine and part God.) continued: physical manifestations, or in nervous or muscular actions. In another passage, Penn-Lewis documented that “nerves and muscles are twisted in contortions, and convulsions, such as are described in the Scripture records.” In the Bible these “Scripture records” describe the demon-possessed, but Lewis was witnessing church people with these descriptions. One or the other of the “streams” of power from the Holy Spirit in his spirit, or from the deceiving spirit in mind or body, may predominate at different times, thus making the same man appear dual in character, with short intervals, at different periods of time. “See how he speaks! How he seeks to glorify God! How sane and reasonable he is! What a passion he has for souls!” may be said with truth of a worker, until some moments later some peculiar change is seen in him, and in the meeting. A strange element comes in, possibly only recognizable to some with keen spiritual vision, or else plainly obvious to all. Perhaps the speaker begins to pray quietly, and calmly, with a pure spirit, but suddenly the voice is raised, it sounds “hollow,” or has a metallic tone; the tension of the meeting increases; an overwhelming, overmastering “power” falls upon it; and no one thinks of “resisting” what appears to be such a “manifestation of God!” Under the heading “Mixed Manifestations,” their book states: The majority of those present may have no idea of the mixture which has crept in. Some fall upon the ground unable to bear the strained emotion, or effect upon the mind; and some are thrown down by some supernatural power; others cry out in ecstasy; the speaker leaves the platform, passes by a young man, who becomes conscious of a feeling of intoxication upon him, which does not leave his senses for some time. Others laugh with the exuberance of the intoxicating joy. Some have had real spiritual help and blessing through the Word of God being expounded ere this climax came, and during the pure outflow of the Holy Spirit; consequently they accept these strange workings as from God, because in the first stage of the meeting, their needs have been truly met by Him; and they cannot discern the two separate “manifestations” coming through the same channel! If they doubt the latter part of the meeting, they fear they are untrue to their inner conviction that the earlier part was “of God.” Others are conscious that the “manifestations” are contrary to their spiritual vision and judgment, but on account of the blessing of the earlier part, they stifle their doubts, and say, “We cannot understand the physical manifestations, but we must not expect to understand all that God does.” The most common statement I have heard out of the mouth of those who escaped demon manifestations is, “When I went in there, I told God, ‘If this isn't of You, I don't want it.'” On the other hand, people who want something because everyone else is getting it and who just assume it must be of God, these people get caught. (1Co.4:6) Now these things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred to myself and Apollos for your sakes; that in us ye might learn not [to go] beyond the things which are written; that no one of you be puffed up for the one against the other. When churches have goofy manifestations, I hear the same justification today that Penn-Lewis reported. People tell me, “We don't understand everything He does or why He does it.” Well, that's what Scripture has been given to us for! God warned us ahead of time and gave us a list of the manifestations of the Spirit. He doesn't list the manifestations described earlier in the chapter, and they're not manifested in Jesus' ministry or the disciples' ministry. Is God doing something new? No, religious spirits are doing something new, but it's not really new, is it? (Ecc.1:9) That which hath been is that which shall be; and that which hath been done is that which shall be done: and there is no new thing under the sun. “Mixed Manifestations” continued: We only know that the wonderful outpouring of truth and love and light at the beginning of the meeting was from God, and met our need. No one can mistake the sincerity, the pure motive of the speaker. Therefore, although I cannot understand, or say I “like” the physical manifestations, yet, it must be all of God. Briefly put, this is a glimpse into the mixed “manifestations” which have come upon the Church of God, since the Revival in Wales; for, almost without exception, in every land where revival has since broken forth, within a very brief period of time the counterfeit stream has mingled with the true; and almost without exception, true and false have been accepted together, because of the workers being ignorant of the possibility of concurrent streams; or else have been rejected together by those who could not detect the one from the other; or it has been believed that there was no “true” at all, because the majority of believers fail to understand that there can be mixed workings of the (1) Divine and Satanic, (Some of them wouldn't believe any of it was true because of what they saw. They don't believe in the mixture of divine and satanic, but there's divine in the human and satanic in the human.) (2) Divine and human, (3) Satanic and human, (4) soul and spirit, (5) soul and body, (6) body and spirit; the three latter in the way of feelings and consciousness, and the three former in the way of source and power. There must be more than one quantity to make a mixture, at least two. The devil mixes his lies with the truth, for he must use a truth to carry his lies. Otherwise, the believer won't accept it. The believer must therefore discriminate and judge all things. He must be able to see so much to be impure, and so much that he can accept. Satan is a “mixer.” If in anything he finds ninety-nine percent pure, he tries to insert one percent of his poisonous stream, and this grows, if undetected, until the proportions are reversed. Where there is mixture acknowledged to be in meetings where supernatural manifestations take place, if believers are unable to discriminate, they should keep away from these “mixtures” until they are able to discern... Under the subheading “Counterfeit Manifestations of Divine Workings in the Body,” we read: Counterfeit manifestations of the Divine life in various ways now follow quickly; movements in the body, pleasant thrills, touches, a glow as of fire in different parts of the body; or sensations of cold, or shakings, and tremblings; all accepted by the believer as from God, but showing what a full entry the deceiving spirit has obtained to the bodily frame; for there is a distinction between the manifestations of evil spirits “with” and “in” the body and mind of the believer; although when they are really inside, they can also make it appear as if they were outside, both in influence and action. When evil spirits are really outside, and desirous of entry, they work by sudden suggestion, which is not the ordinary working of the mind, but suggestions which come from without; “flashes of memory,” again not the ordinary working of the memory, but coming from without; touches and twitches of the nerves; feelings of draught [“Draught” is the British spelling for “draft.”] and sensations of wind blowing on the circumference, etc. Under the subheading “Effects of Evil Spirit Entry to the Bodily Frame,” we read: When the evil spirits are inside, the whole frame is affected, at times with the pleasant sensations referred to, (The “pleasures of sin” are “for a season” {Hebrews 11:25} but then the devil starts taking advantage of ways to bring sickness and destruction to them and their families.) but at others with pains in the head and body which have no physical cause, or else so working with the “natural” that the supernatural cannot easily be distinguished from it; such as accelerating the heartbeat so as to appear palpitation, and in other ways working with the physical causes, so that part has natural ground, and part is from the accentuating force of evil. Depression then ensues in proportion to the previous exhilaration… Many of us have seen people when the “spirit” came on them. They were swinging up and down in their emotions, elated and depressed, laughing and crying. That is what the devil does to people. He wants them to pay attention to, and become dependent on, their feelings and emotions rather than the Word of God, but we have to be weaned away from emotions and feelings. We have to pay attention to the Word and walk by faith, not by sight and not by feelings. The Lord will do this for us if we will let Him. False manifestations try to lead us back to walking by sight, to being dependent on emotions and feelings. Finishing the report from “Effects of Evil Spirit Entry to the Bodily Frame,” we read: Depression then ensues in proportion to the previous exhilaration; exhaustion and fatigue in reaction from the demand upon the nervous system in the hours of ecstasy; or else a sense of drainage of strength without any visible cause; grief and joy, heat and cold, laughter and tears, all succeed each other in rapid changes, and varied degrees--in brief, the emotional sensibilities seem to have full play. The problem is that emotional sensibilities have full play when the devil is in it. And from a chart titled “The True Workings of God, and Counterfeits of Satan,” we read: (2) The counterfeit of the Presence of God is mainly felt upon the body, and by the physical senses, in conscious “fire,” “thrills,” etc. The counterfeit of the “Presence” in the atmosphere is felt by the senses of the body, as “breath,” “wind,” etc., whilst the mind is passive or inactive. The person affected by this counterfeit “presence” will be moved almost automatically to actions he would not perform of his own will (Recall what I have already shown you about the will: God can move through your will, but the devil will move without it.) and with all his faculties in operation. He may not even remember what he has done when under the “power” of this “presence,” just as a sleepwalker knows nothing of his actions when in that state. The inaction of the mind can often be seen by the vacant look in the eyes. (I've also seen this vacant look in the eyes.) In the Appendix under “The Working of Evil Spirits in Christian Gatherings, Section 3, Supposed Manifestations of the Holy Spirit,” it says: From a book recently published, said to contain the very words of the Lord Jesus, spoken through some of His children, and written down as spoken in the first person, the following brief extract is taken, showing the extent of the mediumistic control by deceiving spirits, which by some are believed to be the work of the Holy Spirit. The Lord Jesus is supposed to have said, “The manifestations of the Spirit, in some things, are very strange. Sometimes He will twist the body this way, and that, and the meaning is dark to you. I want you to know some things about this part of the Spirit's work. I want you to see that they are not useless. If you had spoken in your own tongue, when the Spirit came in, it would have graciously blessed you; but perhaps you might have thought it was yourself, as many have. So the Spirit comes in and speaks in an unknown tongue to you, that you might know that it was not yourself speaking… Whomever is being quoted here, it is not the Lord. This is someone possessed by a religious spirit who is comparing tongues, which is a real manifestation of the Spirit, with twistings and jerkings. These manifestations cannot be compared. They are not the same thing. The false Jesus: Your hands He has often lifted up, and again He has raised your fingers in various ways. Your eyes open and shut by the Spirit now, as they did not before. People's eyes were opening and closing, not at their will, but at the will of this spirit. The false Jesus: Your very head has been shaken by the Spirit, and you have not known why He did this. You have thought sometimes, it was just to show He was living there, and that is true, but there is more in it than that, and He will show you as well as He can, in a few words, what some of these things are… Some things in the manifestations are very peculiar to you. You have gone on wondering about them. Don't think it strange that the Spirit works in you in many ways. His work is more than a two-fold work. It is manifold. This is puzzling many minds. They see the Spirit shaking. They hear Him singing. They feel him laughing, and they are sometimes tried with His various twistings and jerkings, as though He would tear them to pieces. Sometimes it seems He is imitating the animals in various sounds and doings. The false revival, or false prophetic movement, is full of these kinds of Eastern religious spirit manifestations, but these movements have had a strange lack of those manifestations that destroy the works of the devil, as seen in the Gospels and Acts. Satan doesn't cast out Satan. (Mat.12:26) And if Satan casteth out Satan, he is divided against himself; how then shall his kingdom stand? The false Jesus: This has been all a mystery to the saints. His work, I say, is manifold. He seeks, in some, to show them that they are all one with each other, in the whole creation… If He shows you, by making a noise as of some wild animal, and that you are like that, you must not despise His way of working, for the Holy Spirit knows why He does it. He makes these noises in the animals, can't He make them in you?” This is the reasoning of some kind of religious spirit. It is Satan who turns men into beasts. This is a sign of the false revival spirits of Eastern religions. (Ecc.3:17) I said in my heart, God will judge the righteous and the wicked; for there is a time there for every purpose and for every work. (18) I said in my heart, [It is] because of the sons of men, that God may prove them, and that they may see that they themselves are [but as] beasts. (19) For that which befalleth the sons of men befalleth beasts; even one thing befalleth them: as the one dieth, so dieth the other; yea, they have all one breath (This is ruach, which is the same Hebrew word for “spirit.”); and man hath no preeminence above the beasts: for all is vanity. The beasts of Revelation and Daniel are wicked, lost men, who are moved by their flesh. We must love the Word so much that we won't add to it or take away from it (Deuteronomy 4:2,12:32; Proverbs 30:6; Revelation 22:18-19; etc.) People who don't love the Word are going to add to it. I've made this mistake in my youth because I listened to Pentecostal people. Satan's deception didn't start with us; it started way back before us. When the supernatural from God comes, the supernatural from the devil comes in right behind it to deceive. This is just as we saw happening back with Moses and Jannes and Jambres. When the Lord moves, the devil is going to move to stop it. We thank God that He has given us examples of those supernatural manifestations spoken in His Word. The manifestations of spirits detailed in this chapter help us to pay attention to our senses and to our emotions which cater to the flesh. People are getting a thrill in the flesh, but they're not getting an understanding of what's happening. When the lost of the world look at what's going on, it makes them think little of the Word of God and little of the testimony of the people who are manifesting these things. All this is the devil seeking to destroy our witness and seeking to make the things of God look foolish in the eyes of the world. In the false revival or false prophetic movement, they were making all kinds of beast noises, barking, roaring, howling, and so on, which is what demon spirits do. These people are possessed by Eastern religious spirits, Kundalini sspirits, who usually kill them before their time. A lot of these manifestations, like twistings and jerkings, also happen in Buddhism, yet these uninformed people wrongly think they are peculiar manifestations of the Holy Spirit. If you do follow this kind of thing, you'll lose interest in the Word and will not be able to follow the Spirit of God. To follow the Spirit of God you have to be weaned away from following feelings and emotions. To follow the Spirit of God, you can't go against Scripture which He wrote. Now let me share this testimony:   Delivered from False Revival Spirits and Religion by R.C. When I was twenty-two years old and just married, I was very hungry for God and trying to draw near Him the best I knew how. And the Lord was revealing Himself. I was beginning to have dreams and visions, and experiencing the Lord drawing me, speaking to me, and teaching me. In my hunger for more of God, I began to attend revival meetings for about three or four years with many speakers associated with Toronto, Brownsville, the Kansas City prophetic movement, and even Fresh Fire Ministries. (Many who associated with the false revival or false prophetic movement fell away from the Lord and many marriages failed. Besides the Kundalini eastern spirits, Jezebel spirits were imparted causing women to feel independent of their husbands and even domineering towards them and some become ministers. Amany men and women died early.) My wife and I were happy at first, but after a while I got so minded toward pursuing the Lord, I left her in the dust. (People did warn me many times.) I came across a prophetic power minister from the Toronto movement and got to know him pretty well. In his meetings he had all sorts of manifestations, like the laughter. After people would get prayer, oftentimes, visitations would occur. You would see all sorts of strange signs and wonders. (They lay hands on as many as possible to impart these spirits.) You would smell frankincense and different fragrances. Sometimes in his meetings people would begin to feel fire come on them. (Some of the counselors of this would advise the people to stop calling on Jesus but to just chant, “fire, fire, fire”.)  During one meeting people would begin to see streams of gold in visionary experiences. Our pastor even opened our church to this ministry. (A huge mistake.) We had meetings with a lot of these strange manifestations. The focus was completely on experiencing manifestations, rather than loving Jesus and becoming more like Him, manifesting Him. It was like a meeting was a big show. I was always hoping to experience something new. We went to a retreat with our worship leader and some of our youth. There a prophetic pastor laid hands on me and prophesied to me. I went to the floor and experienced the laughter manifestation. I was not faking it. I felt someone literally laughing through me. (A demon of Kundalini) My wife and I got in an argument about me going to meetings. She wanted me to spend time with her and my son. That night at the meeting a prophet came and prophesied to me, saying, I see you had trouble coming to the meeting tonight. The Lord says, “This is the time I want you to be coming to meetings and getting filled up.” Looking back, that was definitely not a word from God. I told my wife what the prophet had prophesied, and I could tell she got upset. I now know that God would not have put a knife in our relationship like that. At first she was coming near to the Lord, and her heart was softening. But after a time she began to resent the LORD and me due to my lack of attention to her. At times I would get a vision where the “Lord” was telling me to fast, so I would end up fasting. My wife would get really angry. And it was my fault. I began to fast maybe two or three days a week. I went from 140 to 123 pounds, and stayed that weight for about two years. Our marriage was going downhill. When I began to fast more, the prophetic began to increase in my life. I began to listen to teachings from Fresh Fire Ministries about “soaking,” meditative or contemplative prayer. This is described as a practice of meditating on Jesus, while being still for long periods of time. I began to listen to an offshoot ministry from Fresh Fire Ministries, called Abiding Glory Ministries. I listened to the prophetic school they offered, then I began to increase in visions. (This movement became known as the false prophetic movement for good reason.) The enemy was sending new friends from the Bahai faith into my wife's life. She began to come to me with a lot of questions. I remembered hearing the testimony of Sadhu Sundar Singh, an Indian Apostle in the early 1900s. (A man of God.) Satan had come to him and tried to get him to leave the Lord and become a prophet of a new religion that would join religions together. He had refused the devil's offer. But my wife was being deceived into the Bahai faith. I agreed to speak with these people. One of them talked about Isaiah 61 being about Mohammed coming from Bosrah. He said the prophecy there was referring to Mohammed. Then he went on to talk about Revelation 19 when the Lord had a name written on Him that no man knew but Himself. Then he proceeded to say that this was Mohammed. Christianity to him is what going back to the Jewish Law would be to us. (Both the faction movement and this false prophetic movement cause many to fall away in foolish deceptions.) They began to talk with me about the two witnesses. Their point was: How could I believe that these two prophets were going to really breathe fire out of their mouth? They ended with Revelation 19—riding on a white horse, the man with a double-edged sword coming from his mouth. According to these people, I was wrong. Both texts were spiritual, not literal, incidents. They truly had more understanding of Revelation than I did. As I was really humbled, I tried to avoid them for a while. My wife kept asking, “Why can't any Christians disprove these things? Why can't they truly explain Isaiah 61 and Revelation 19 to other Christians to stop them from converting to the Bahai faith?” Many times the Bahai leaders would go to PhD professors of theology and ask them to disprove their interpretation. One of the guys in the room I met was a former Christian. I went home and fasted and prayed for a day. I wondered, Why was the Holy Spirit not with me like He was with Stephen in the book of Acts, helping him to be able to refute them with the spirit of Wisdom. I asked the Lord for the truth. I told Him that if Bahai were truth, I would convert. But I didn't believe it was true. A couple of months later, on the Prophecy Club website, the Lord led me to UBM. Then I began to hear the book of Revelation explained and I knew the Lord was showing me truth. The Lord has been really gracious to bring me out of this deception. It truly has been just His mercy. Here's one example: When my old mp3 player broke (on which I listened to all the false prophetic ministries' messages), my wife got me a new player. But it got stolen. At the time I couldn't understand why … now I know the LORD was keeping me from listening to those messages. Another example is: I would have dreams in which I was under the influence of marijuana. I dismissed these dreams as demonic. I now realize that the LORD was telling me I was “under the influence…” My mother (who prayed for me constantly) and my pastor began to recognize the deception I was in. But I wouldn't listen. If anyone were to start talking about the revival manifestations being false, I would just “label” them as having an unreceptive religious spirit. They were missing this “new thing” GOD was doing. I heard a UBM broadcast where a man was talking about coming out of the prophetic movement. Then UBM talked about deception pertaining to what was going on in Lakeland, FL. At first I was thinking, “Religious spirit?” and then, “What if I'm wrong?” Slowly the LORD began to open my eyes and show me I was in serious deception. Then my wife wanted to separate. She pretty much left the LORD. At this time my wife put our house on the market. I began to fast and cry for my marriage and pray that our house would not sell. But it sold, resulting in me not knowing where to go. The Lord kept telling me to go home. But the false prophetic spirits were leading me to stay and get my family together. Eventually I had no options, so I moved back to Texas with my son. I didn't understand why God had neither stopped the house from selling, nor put our marriage back together. When I got to Texas, I didn't take seriously my mother telling me that I was being deceived under a false prophetic spirit. But one night I was praying for a friend, receiving “words of knowledge” that he was out drinking that night. The next day I asked him about this “revelation.” He replied that he'd been home sleeping. Then I knew I was under falsehood of the devil. I got news that my wife was coming down to bring my daughter for a visit. It seemed, again, like the “Lord” was saying, “Fast.” I began to see how this thing was operating on me…. The Lord gave me a dream that, while watching Christian TV, I was high on marijuana. Two individuals, a lady and my cousin M., were with me. When he went to the kitchen, I got up and could feel unclean spirits all over and inside of me. I went to the bathroom and looked in the mirror. Then I woke up…. Through this dream the Lord was telling me that two spirits were controlling me, using the things of God to distract and keep me under their influence. In the dream I got up and went to the bathroom. This represented a place to clean up and get rid of waste. In another dream I was committing adultery with a lady with short hair (Jezebel). It ended the same as the first one: I got up to go to the bathroom, looked in the mirror, and woke up. I was trying to get delivered, but my faith was not what it once was. A spirit of unbelief had gotten into my life somewhere. No matter how much I remembered what the LORD did for me, there was an invisible wall of unbelief. I just couldn't break through. During this process, the Lord began to tell me to stop pursuing the prophetic gifts and stop asking for a visitation from the Lord. But the Word says, (Psa.37:4) Delight thyself also in the Lord; And he will give thee the desires of thy heart. So I thought, “No way that I am going to stop.” But when I would start praying, I kept feeling uncleanness in my heart. After the Lord had told me to stop, one night I was praying for the prophetic. The next morning my son said he had this dream: He saw Jesus, but in his heart he knew it wasn't really Jesus. Satan, dressed like Jesus, had asked him what he wanted for a gift. My son replied, “A pony.” Then he opened the gift. Instead there was a demon in the box! NOW I understand that GOD didn't save my marriage (like I thought He would) for a reason—to bring me here to get delivered and restored to Him. God wanted me to stop my pursuit of the prophetic because this was doing nothing but feeding the spirit of falsehood controlling me. The Lord began to reveal to me that I'm not a prophet. I had wanted to be one, but that was not my calling. I'm not saying “don't earnestly desire the gifts,” but rather, make sure your heart is right. I don't know when or how it's going to look, but our marriage is restored by God's grace. (Praise to the Lord!)  I have gone through severe chastening from the Lord, but I thank Him. What I was seeing in the movement was not right, but I ignored that voice. Even when I was in the false revival meetings, I always internally felt the wrongness of it. I'm just constantly crying out to our merciful Lord now for grace. He has shown me that the most awesome possession on the face of this earth is Himself. He is the prize—to fully gain Him and have Him gain us. It was His grace to even open my eyes to see the truth. Else I would have had Him say to me on that day, (Mat.7:21) Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father who is in heaven. (22) Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy by thy name, and by thy name cast out demons, and by thy name do many mighty works? (23) And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity.

Ephesians 5:1-7 A Sacrificial Walk (vv. 1-2) Invitation Imitation Given Offering Sacrifice Inviting A Saintly Walk (vv. 3-5) Avoid a selfishly immoral demeanor Consider the selfishly immorals destiny A Sensible Walk (vv. 6-7) Beware of immoral deception Be aware of immoralitys defeat More to Consider My God, I love Thee; not because I hope for heaven thereby, Nor yet because who love Thee not Are lost eternally. Thou, O my Jesus, Thou didst me Upon the cross embrace; For me didst bear the nails, and spear, And manifold disgrace, And griefs and torments numberless, And sweat of agony; Yea, death itself; and all for me Who was thine enemy. Then why, O blessed Jesus Christ, Should I not love Thee well? Not for the sake of winning heaven, Nor of escaping hell; Not from the hope of gaining aught, Not seeking a reward; But as Thyself hast loved me, O ever-loving Lord. So would I love Thee, dearest Lord, And in Thy praise will sing; Solely because Thou art my God, And my most loving King. Francis Xavier, 1506-1552 Translated by Edward Caswall, 1814-1878.

You know something – that old saying that blood is thicker than water, it's true. There's a special bond between members of a family. Our family really does matter.  And that – that's why it's time to start looking at what it means to build a godly family.   Family Matters It's great! Here we are again, another week continuing our series called, "Building a Godly Family". And the reason we are doing that is because families really matter. We all imagine that out there somewhere there is a typical family – a mum, a dad, two point four well-adjusted children and that perfect family is living out a perfect life. In fact, not just one of them, lots of them, thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions of them – all these perfect families. I mean, look at them! They all look so perfect but not me, not my family: blended or dysfunctional, arguments or strife; people who haven't talked to each other for years; parents who drive their children nuts: children who just don't get it, they go off and do their own thing and leave their parents shaking their heads. You get what I'm saying, right? It feels like sometimes it's just our family that's in a mess and everyone else's has got it together. You know why? It's those happy ads on TV: selling the four wheel drives with happy, smiling kids in the back seat; selling the breakfast cereal, the ad where the sun is shining in the kitchen window and mum's pouring orange juice while the kids are sitting there smiling and eating healthy cereal. I mean, come on! Life's not like that! It's just not you, it's just not me. We all have issues in our family – ninety nine point nine percent of the people do and those who don't are kidding themselves. It varies of course. I mean, not everyone's kids are doing drugs; not every husband is beating his wife but there is no such thing as the perfect family out there ... there just isn't. So let's stop carrying around this burden that we've plonked on our heads that somehow my family doesn't measure up to what everyone else's family is doing. It's not about measuring up. In my book it's about what can I do from this day forward to build a godly family? What seeds can I sow? What plants can I water so that the fruit of a godly family will grow for all to enjoy? That's what it's about because our families matter. Let me ask you this: how much does your family matter to you? Just stop and sit back and think about that for a moment – chew it over. How much does my family mean to me? I don't know what your family looks like but it doesn't matter who we are, where we're at, how we were brought up, somehow we are all part of a family. My hunch is that it's God's plan for it to be that way – it's more than a hunch. I mean, God is three persons in one – Father, Son and Holy Spirit living in perfect community. I'm not sure that I have ever even thought of it this way, but there we have it, the first family, God Himself. The first verse in the Bible says, “In the beginning, God ...” “In the beginning, Elohim ...” literally "God's" plural. And the very first person He creates, Adam, well, have a listen to what God says about Adam. It is not good that a man should be alone. I will make a helper as his partner. (Genesis chapter 2, verse 18) And right throughout the Old Testament, what you see is that God's blessing for His people, the Israelites, is all about having two things – their own land and lots of children. We know that family is meant to be a blessing. It's a God thing, I mean, right from the beginning, God isn't just one person; He's three. Family really matters! And I know that for some people, just hearing that is going to hurt ... hurt an awful lot. Almost half of all marriages in the wealthy West end in divorce. I have friends who have lost loved ones in the ravages of war. Every day twenty five/thirty thousand children die of poverty and starvation and disease and Aids and ... so thinking about family, depending on your particular circumstances, well, you know it can hurt but the reason it hurts so much; the reason divorce is such a scourge and losing someone we love tears our insides out, the reason is this: because family truly matters. We want our family to stay intact; we want our kids to grow up strong and healthy and have a listen to what the Psalmist writes in Psalm 37, beginning at verse 35. If you have a Bible, grab it, open it up here, Psalm 37, verse 25: I have been young and now I am old, yet I have not seen the righteous forsaken nor their children begging bread. They are ever giving liberally and lending and their children become a blessing. See, that's God's perfect plan for our families – for us to live a good life; a righteous life and for us to be a blessing to our children and for them, then to go on and become a blessing to others. It's a story ... well it's a story that's written in our DNA. It's a story that plays itself out in our hopes and our dreams but it's a plot that we so easily loose in the busyness of a consumer oriented, entertainment oriented, credit card oriented world in which we live. Let me ask you again – out of everything in your life, everything you have, every hope, every dream, every possession, every desire – out of everything, how much does your family matter? My hunch is for most of us, the answer is a lot. Family matters an awful lot, doesn't it? And if it does, if it really does, then surely ... surely we need to invest in this thing. We need to not just talk about having a godly family but get on a build a godly family. These relationships; these people who matter more to us than any other thing on this earth – that's what we are going to be talking about this week on the programme – making that investment - getting beyond talking, getting beyond thinking, getting beyond dreaming and actually getting on and building a godly family because there is so much blessing in that – so much.   Setting the Course Now so many families are in a mess – tension, strife – but all it takes is one member of that family to turn back to God; to honour God and God can and will make some awesome and mighty changes. It might take time; it might take longer than you or I would prefer, but God is a God of grace; His heart is to bless our families to a thousand generations. All He is looking for is some godly men, women and children to take a stand and say, "Enough of this. It is time for me to build a godly family." First Corinthians chapter 4, verse 20 in the Message translation says this: God's way is not a matter of mere talk, it's an empowered life. You know what I've noticed? We can talk a lot about stuff but most times nothing changes unless we actually do something and yet because we come home tired and we need a rest and we just ignore things; we just let things run – the badly behaved children, for example. There is a great proverb, it's in Proverbs chapter 29, verse 17. It says: Discipline your children and they will give you rest; they will give delight to your heart. Now you've seen it down the local supermarket, so have I – the mother with the child. The child is just grinding her down; bad behaviour; throwing tantrums and mum, she's just tired ... she's too tired to do anything. She lets this kid run riot, it causes her grief, causing everyone else around the place grief too, I might add. Why does that happen? I'll tell you why: probably because dad is too tired to discipline the child when he comes home at night so this kid walks all over his mother; she's exhausted and the kid's only seven! Wait until this little terror becomes a teenager, I mean, just wait! There is fruit in building a godly family; tremendous fruit! And what Proverbs said is: “When you discipline your children they will give you rest; they will give delight to your heart.” Peace and a delighted heart – see, what you sow, you actually reap. The problem is that sowing ... well, it's such hard work sometimes and reaping seems to be such a long way off, doesn't it? Well, let me tell you something, we have been talking about building a godly family but it ain't going to happen unless we step out in faith and start making it happen. Yes, it's about God blessing our efforts but if He's got nothing to bless, then He's got nothing to bless. We behave ourselves in to a bad place. Bad habits in families happen because we just fail to do things and we do things that are wrong that we shouldn't be doing. It's what we say, what we do, what we fail to do. We behave ourselves into that bad place and yes, we should pray, but God expects us to start behaving ourselves out of that place. He's going to bless that but we have to do our part, so Christians, do you want a godly family? A family where each family member is living out a dynamic relationship with Jesus Christ; where each one is living that out in their lives? Husband and wife have this warm and intimate relationship, children are by and large honouring their parents, each family member respects, honours, understands the other. There's real blessing; God's blessing that flows into our families and out through our families when we build a godly family, but we're going to have to decide that's what we want, plan it and start living it. We are going to have to decide that some changes have to be made. This easy, comfortable, lazy existence has to change. Discipline is painful; kids don't like it much; it takes hard work and strength and perseverance but it pays dividends. So let me ask you, how much do you want to have a godly family? And if the answer is: "Absolutely, yes! I do!" then some decisions have to be made. If your family is one with a husband and a wife then it is up to the both of you. Talk and dream and decide what's important. Set priorities. Figure out "how are we going to do this together? What steps do we need to take first?" Mum and dad, you are the leaders, don't expect the kids to figure this out. And I happen to believe, actually, that ultimately, the father is responsible for the spiritual growth and nourishment and development of his family; the buck stops with you, dad. This isn't a sexist thing! So many women would give their eye teeth for their husbands to step up to the plate and take on that leadership role. So many kids would love to have parents who were not only interested in them, who spend time with them and effort, setting boundaries, enforcing the boundaries, nurturing them within the boundaries. I have to tell you, as a person, humph, I'm a natural isolationist. You know something? I so much prefer my own company, often times, to the company of other people – it's just who I am. Now, I really enjoy retreating to my own space after a hard day at the office so for me, given whom I am, getting involved with the family and the kids and listening to what happened to them at school or at work, it's just not a natural gift. But we have to start somewhere. You can't build a godly family if there's no relationship, if there is no interaction – something my wife has taught me. We are going to talk about some of the "how" a little bit later in today's programme and again next week. In fact, one of the godliest families I know; friends who live in the U.S. with mum, dad and nine kids! They have given me some of their pointers – both the parents and the kids. So we are going to have a look at those next week on the programme but right now we have to decide, each one of us, do we actually want to have a godly family? Well, do we? And if we do, what are we going to do about it? Maybe that's something you can pray about and think about and talk about at home over this coming week and we can talk some more next week on the programme, this whole thing of building a godly family.   Children and Honour You know, we were talking earlier about the fact that if we want to build a godly family we have to do more than talk about it, we have to act. And I just want to talk about our children right now because one of the biggest things that rob the peace out of our homes is children who haven't learned to honour their parents and one another. Now honour is something that today's generations don't talk too much about. "Aw, we want other people to honour us", but honour, as it turns out, is a two way street and without it we simply can't have a godly family. In fact, God thinks that it is so important that in the Ten Commandments, the first four are about God and us and the very next one, the fifth Commandment is about honour in the family. Pretty amazing this whole "Ten Commandments" thing, when you think about it! Let's have a quick look – the First Commandment is in Exodus chapter 20, verse 2 and 3: I am the Lord your God who brought you out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of slavery. You shall have no other gods before me. The Second Commandment – Exodus chapter 20, verse 4: You shall not make for yourself an idol; you shall not bow down to worship them for I, the Lord your God, am a jealous God. Commandment number three begins in Exodus chapter 20, verse 7: You shall not make wrongful use of the name of the Lord your God for your Lord will not acquit anyone who misuses his name. The fourth Commandment, Exodus chapter 20:8, 9 and 10: Remember the Sabbath day and keep it holy. Six days you shall labour and do all your work but the seventh day is a Sabbath day unto the Lord your God and you shall not do any work. So the first four Commandments are: don't make any idols, don't worship anything else other than God, don't use His name badly and have a day of rest which you give to Him. So those first four Commandments are all about – in a nutshell, executive summary – honouring God. Now I'm wondering if you or I were God what would we have put down as the very next Commandment? Well, if it were me, I think murder would have been number five – I mean, you shouldn't murder people – that's really important. What could be more important than that? Don't steal; don't commit adultery, what should have been number five? What does God choose as number five? Exodus chapter 20, verse 12: Honour your father and your mother so that your days may be long in the land that the Lord your God is giving you. Ahead of murder, ahead of adultery, stealing, lying and jealousy, "honour your mum and dad"! I don't think I would have put that in the top ten – maybe in the top twenty, but certainly not in the top ten – certainly not as the very next Commandment after those that are about honouring God. Yet, where does God put it? Number five! Not only that, it is the very first Commandment to which there is a blessing attached: So that your days may be long in the land that the Lord your God has given you. You know, when you become a parent you start thinking what that means is that if the kids honour the parents, the parents won't kill ‘em. Yea, well, you know, those teenage years? But that's not what it means – what it means is that God will bless someone who honours their father and their mother! Figure that out? This is really important to God. See, Israel was going in to possess the Promised Land. They would have to take it by force one day and all the Nations they took it off would try and take it back again. All the other Nations around them would try to defeat them but the blessing attached to honouring your father and mother is this: that you will own your land and you will have peace. Isn't there a message in that for a few families? Now many families are in a mess because the children have never been taught to honour their parents. I know young adult children in their twenties who live with their parents, they don't pay any board. This particular woman I know, this child is a drain on the parents' finances in their old age. They leave a mess behind, they cause pain. Why? Because these children were not taught to honour their father and their mother. You know, as a teenager, the most natural thing in the world is to treat your parents like slaves – you expect your father to be a taxi driver, you expect your mother to wash your clothes and clean up after you but there comes a point in those teenage years when the children are old enough to be taught to do some of these things, not just for themselves, but actually to do some things back for their parents. To clean up messes that they don't create, to clean toilets that not just they use so that they learn to honour the other people.

Yea actually company policy says I'm actually allowed to care for my children so sorry that doesn't fit into your schedule :( I filed complaint on your behalf to HR tho!

Yea, i don't know what to write for this description honestly, gonna have to just give it a watch! - ant Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

By John Miller Jr - One of the most oft quoted Psalms is Psalms 23. We focus our attention on just one phrase and bring relevance to it by showing how it has worked in the past, how it works for you, and how it will yet shape the future. Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil.

 27 And it came to pass, as he spoke these things, a certain woman from the crowd, lifting up her voice, said to him: Blessed is the womb that bore thee, and the paps that gave thee suck.Factum est autem, cum haec diceret : extollens vocem quaedam mulier de turba dixit illi : Beatus venter qui te portavit, et ubera quae suxisti. 28 But he said: Yea rather, blessed are they who hear the word of God, and keep it.At ille dixit : Quinimmo beati, qui audiunt verbum Dei et custodiunt illud.

Your Nightly Prayer

Jesus Delivers Us (10) (audio) David Eells -8/13/25 Saints, I'm going to continue our teaching how Jesus delivers us and our authority over the demons. I'm going to go over the last dream by SG I shared with you and give more of the interpretation. Let me make a point first. I was warned in a dream about a plot of the factious enemy. When the Lord told us that we would be able to cast it down, He made sure I found the dream that we shared last time, called “Getting Ready for the Storm.” It was given to me months prior on a piece of paper. I had shoved it in my Bible, and I became so busy that I forgot about it until the right time, when the Lord reminded me of it. He led me directly to it. You see, I had taken my Bible out of its holder, and I was fixing the loose binder. I had glued it and I was waiting for it to dry. I had many papers stuffed inside my Bible, not helping the binding, and I wanted to study because I had some things on my mind. I wanted to see what the Lord would say about them, but instead the Lord told me, “No, go through those papers and get them out of your Bible. Get the ones you don't need out.” As I was doing that, I ran across this revelation. It would have been lost forever if the Lord hadn't stopped me at just the right time to look at it. As soon as I started reading, I realized what I had. Let's examine it line by line to understand what God is revealing to us.   Getting Ready for the Storm by SG (David's notes in red) A few of us were outside a big house that was more than one-story high. (This represents God's house.) We were trying to get a platform or something apart before the storm was to come. (Before I found this dream, the Lord had given me a dream or vision in the middle of the night concerning my children, symbolizing UBM, who were with me. In this warning from the Lord, the wind started picking up. I looked around to see where the wind was coming from and noticed a great big tornado coming towards us. I told all the children to get in my car. This represents a place of safety, or the Man-child's way of rest and peace. With cars, you just start them up, push on the pedal, and they go. You don't have to pedal them. It's not man's works. So, all of them got in the car, except for one person. That person took off running towards the tornado. I realized that this represented the faction movement. This person was behaving like Judas did when he ran to the faction of the Sanhedrin to turn Jesus over to them. This revelation given to S.G. months before mine was all about getting ready for the storm. Also, the Lord showed S.G. that this rebellion was happening outside of the house. As I read her dream, Adonijah's faction rebellion to usurp David's throne came to me (1 Kings Chapters 1-2). This is where Adonijah was seeking a platform that was outside the house of God, and according to her dream, it needed to be taken down. This step comes before the storm of my dream arrives; otherwise, there will be trouble.) We needed to unscrew some bolts or something like that. (This represents taking down their strength through spiritual warfare. Bolts are the strength of holding things together.) We started to see wolves and dogs (symbolizing demons) trying to come against us. It was dark outside. There was thunder, lightning and blowing wind. All these represent the spiritual storm. We went inside the house. (Inside the house is a place of provision and safety, and it represents abiding in Jesus Christ, abiding in the temple of God, abiding in the house of the Lord. This usurpation was taking place outside the house of the Lord. The Church is going to go through a crucifixion at the hands of factious people. Factious people all believe that they are in the house of the Lord, but they're not, because they are in hatred, criticism, and rebellion.) We went inside the house. Many others from local UBM were in different rooms praying. Some were kneeling down, while some were standing and commanding the wolves and the dogs to go! It was all happening so fast. It was as if we were in the midst of a storm on a ship out to sea. Things were coming from all directions. We were just commanding those things to cease and go. (In this, we see that God is preparing us for tribulation. The Church will learn to do spiritual warfare. Isn't it wonderful that you can go through so much and yet be at peace? This is because you know from experience that you have authority over all the power of the enemy, and so the enemy has to obey your command. When Jesus sent out His disciples, they came back rejoicing because they had received the revelation that the demons were subject to them (Luke 10:17-20). Jesus said that He beheld Satan fallen from heaven (Luke 10:18). We see “Satan fallen from heaven” is a revelation that will be given to the “woman,” the Church, in the wilderness (Revelation 12:9), although this revelation is being given to the Bride and the Man-child now.) Things were coming from all directions. We were just commanding those things to cease and go. (This represents spiritual warfare training for the coming Passover and tribulation. We have a Passover coming, but we must not be in unforgiveness, criticism, anger, or judgment when that Passover comes. There's no sacrifice for willful disobedience (Hebrews 10:26) and you are going to reap what you sow if that happens (Galatians 6:7). During the Passover in Egypt, the Lord was in full control of the Destroyer. (Exo.12:23) For the Lord will pass through to smite the Egyptians; and when he seeth the blood upon the lintel, and on the two side-posts, the Lord will pass over the door, and will not suffer the destroyer to come in unto your houses to smite you. The Passover was performed for those who had eaten all of the lamb. (Exo.12:10) And ye shall let nothing of it remain until the morning; but that which remaineth of it until the morning ye shall burn with fire. God's people were delivered, even while Egypt was not. The world went under the curse, and the worldly do go under the curse, but God's people who had the blood on their doorposts were delivered.) At one point, it settled down a little. But then I was going outside and touching a gate that was open. It seemed like it shocked me. Then I couldn't speak, as if the enemy were trying to silence me. (Any open “door” will let the enemy in to hinder and sabotage God's work. If the saints are silenced, the enemy will win. We have to take authority over the enemy by the spoken word.) I was able to say, “No! In the Name of Jesus!” I said this as loudly as I could, and started to fight in the spirit. It started to get windy and rough again. (This is training and conditioning. We have to be conditioned like the military does with its people. We have to be conditioned to face the enemy fearlessly, having confidence that (Gal.2:20) … it is no longer I that live, but Christ living in me… and being practiced in using our weapons (2 Corinthians 10:4; Ephesians 6:10-17).) I saw David and Michael, and other brothers and sisters praying and taking care of the little ones. (These “little ones” are those who are not yet practiced in spiritual warfare. They are not confident in their weapons. Even David didn't want to put on Saul's armor (1 Samuel 17:39). He said that he hadn't proven or tested it. He wasn't used to Saul's armor, but he was used to his sling, and it was all he needed to take out Goliath (1 Samuel 17:49).) It was so chaotic and noisy! But everyone was doing their part in the warfare. A few of us would go up and down stairs, helping each other to fight. (This represents helping people at different levels of maturity.) We were strong and didn't give up. No one was frightened. (That's how you get when you enter into the rest. You just know that God has heard your prayers, that you have authority over the enemy, and so on.) But we were more determined when we saw the enemy come against us. As far as I could tell, there were no casualties. (That's important because when there is faction, somebody is taken out. In my dream, it was the guy who was running towards the tornado. So we sought the Lord because we didn't want anybody to be taken out, and we also asked the Lord to have mercy and to spare anybody whom the devil planned to use in this regard. Father heard our prayers. He showed us that we had authority to cast down this faction attack, yet I didn't know this confirmation of not losing anyone to faction, “no casualties,” had been hidden in my Bible all along. Glory be to God!) And before I woke up, I heard myself say two or three times, “I have to wake up and write this down.” (And then I woke up. God has a sense of humor, doesn't He?) S.G.'s Notes: I sensed we had the victory, even though I had left the whole scene (without seeing the end) when I woke up. I felt good about the dream, sensing that we were all working together. Even though the enemy was trying to bring chaos, the fight was done with order. We all knew what we were to do, and we did it. (This expertise in warfare has come through years of practice in dealing with the factious. The Lord's Man-child and Bride are being put through this training in order to go forth and bring wisdom to God's people, just as when Jesus and His Bride were first anointed. You, who are hearing and reading this now, are also gaining this knowledge and wisdom.) I asked the Lord for a Word to correspond to this dream. My finger went down on “our captain.” (2Ch.13:12KJV) And, behold, God himself is with us for our captain, and his priests with sounding trumpets to cry alarm against you. O children of Israel, fight ye not against the Lord God of your fathers; for ye shall not prosper. This is the story of Jeroboam's faction against Israel. What were the chances of randomly landing on a faction verse? Jeroboam led Israel away in a faction from the house of David (2Ch.11:15) and he appointed him priests for the high places, and for the hegoats, and for the calves which he had made. He set up the false “Jesus” of the golden calves and, following the failed ambush he set up against Judah, he ultimately lost his kingdom and life to Abijah, the son of David. These misled people were all trusting in their golden calves, making priests who were not ordained of God, and following a leader who was a wicked, factious person, yet here they came to attack a people who still serve and sacrifice to the real, true God. The factious group attack a people who have the temple of God in their midst like Jerusalem and who are serving God. What is the chance of them winning? Zero! (2Ch.13:13) But Jeroboam caused an ambushment to come about behind them: so they were before Judah, and the ambushment was behind them. (The factious army was before Judah, and the ambushment was behind them.) (14) And when Judah looked back, behold, the battle was before and behind them; and they cried unto the Lord, and the priests sounded with the trumpets. (15) Then the men of Judah gave a shout: and as the men of Judah shouted, it came to pass, that God smote Jeroboam and all Israel before Abijah (He was a son of David.) and Judah (was the house of David) (16) And the children of Israel (the faction) fled before Judah; and God delivered them into their hand. (17) And Abijah and his people slew them with a great slaughter: so there fell down slain of Israel five hundred thousand chosen men. (In our literal war with the factious they are spiritually dead and many are physically dead.)(18) Thus the children of Israel were brought under at that time, and the children of Judah prevailed, because they relied upon the Lord, the God of their fathers. (19) And Abijah pursued after Jeroboam (the factious leadership), and took cities from him, Beth-el (“house of God.”) with the towns thereof, and Jeshanah with the towns thereof, and Ephron with the towns thereof. (20) Neither did Jeroboam recover strength again in the days of Abijah (The faction was over.): and the Lord smote him, and he died. S.G.'s Notes: Then, the Lord gave me the word “tumult” from H1993 “Strong's Concordance” which means “to make a loud sound, to be in great commotion, roar, be in an uproar, to rage, war, clamor.” I looked up a few verses with the word “tumult” in them. One of the Scriptures, Psalm 83:2, I received twice in twenty-four hours: (Psa.83:2) For, lo, thine enemies make a tumult: And they that hate thee have lifted up the head. (What were the chances of her randomly landing on a paragraph the next morning containing the word “tumult”? Praise God for His divine direction! Amazingly, Psalm 83 details the total victory God's people experienced when all their enemies came together to ambush Judah. This event is like the Sennacherib scenario (2 Kings 19) or the northern army that was conquered by the visitation of the Lord when He brought revival and the latter rain (Joel 2). How wonderfully God puts things together!) Psalm 83 is about a faction against God's people. It is called “A Song, a Psalm of Asaph.” Let's read it in its entirety. (Psa.83:1) O God, keep not thou silence: Hold not thy peace, and be not still, O God. (2) For, lo, thine enemies make a tumult; And they that hate thee have lifted up the head. (3) They take crafty counsel against thy people, And consult together against thy hidden ones. (4) They have said, Come, and let us cut them off from being a nation; That the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance. (5) For they have consulted together with one consent; Against thee do they make a covenant (All the enemy came against them to take them out. Has that ever happened to natural Israel? Yes, and natural Israel is a parable for the Church.): (6) The tents of Edom (They were the sons of Abraham but they made themselves enemies to the chosen people of Israel. The Edomites persecuted their own brothers.) and the Ishmaelites (They did the same thing.); Moab, and the Hagarenes; (7) Gebal, and Ammon, and Amalek; Philistia with the inhabitants of Tyre: (8) Assyria also is joined with them; They have helped the children of Lot. (All these people fought against Israel. They made themselves the enemy of Israel, and all of them paid for it because they were all conquered.) Selah. (9) Do thou unto them as unto Midian, as to Sisera, as to Jabin, at the river Kishon (Give these enemies total defeat, including the loss of their head.); (10) Who perished at Endor, Who became as dung for the earth. (11) Make their nobles like Oreb and Zeeb; Yea, all their princes like Zebah and Zalmunna; (12) Who said, Let us take to ourselves in possession The habitations of God. (There was no chance of this happening; their failed plan to usurp the House of God was completely cast down.) (13) O my God, make them like the whirling dust; As stubble before the wind. (14) As the fire that burneth the forest, And as the flame that setteth the mountains on fire, (15) So pursue them with thy tempest, And terrify them with thy storm. (16) Fill their faces with confusion, That they may seek thy name, O Lord. (17) Let them be put to shame and dismayed for ever… This is what the Lord is doing with the factious. They are meeting with failure because of their evil schemes, and they don't even know that they've been taken by the devil. They don't know they are a captive of his will. If they get the revelation of what they have done, as people do who are delivered from demons, they are going to be shamed. This is good because it will make them very strong, as it did the Apostle Paul. He was shamed and wanted to make up for his attacks against his chosen brethren in every way possible (Acts 8:3,9:21; Galatians 1:13,23). He was the strongest of all the apostles. (Psa.83:17) Let them be put to shame and dismayed for ever; Yea, let them be confounded and perish; (18) That they may know that thou alone, whose name is the Lord, Art the Most High over all the earth. God is so good! He has a plan, and He can certainly tell you what it is. He is an awesome Savior in all things. Praise be to God! If we're going to make war against demonic entities, we cannot be deceived as to the enemy's identity and how to conquer him. We cannot be “ignorant of his devices”, although there are some laughable things in this next dream I'm going to share with you. It's all about the devil's devices, and it fits together very well. God is so amazing when His gifts, such as dreams, come together through His people to edify them, and God has many of these gifts in reserve that He can release at any time. Well, for quite a while we've been calling these things that take over God's people in the faction “stupid” demons. Sometimes we just look at each other when we hear things the factious say. We shake our heads, thinking, “How is it possible that anybody could believe such a thing?” Factious demons make people so stupid that they don't even realize what they're doing. Factious people don't recognize how idiotic their excuses are for disobeying God's Word, and it's a shameful thing, but they will understand more and more as they come out from under their demon-induced stupor. We praise God for their elects coming release! We've been praying for it. These are our friends whom we love. We know that God will give us all the victory through our warfare. Now let's look at the dream and the interpretation so that we can better understand the warfare that's needed.)   The Invasion of the “Stupid” Demons – Part 1 by S.S. (David's notes in red) I am in a meadow praying for all of UBM. In this dream, I am only praying for what the Lord gives or leads me to pray for them. And I am weeping for them while praying. Then I am standing in a hall with four doorways. As I look at the first doorway, a man comes out and says in carnival talk, “Let me tell you something lady! If you really want to know how to pray and get all the distractions out of your life, this is how you do it.” (“Carnival talk” is “make-believe.” It's talk to satisfy the lusts of the speaker, who wants to get something over on you. They are known for being slick salesmen and luring in the gullible public to their sideshows. Deceiving spirits keep people from knowing the real power of prayer by substituting their silly notions, and by doing that, they also keep God's people from knowing or discovering the demon's power.) In the doorway was a chin-up bar. He begins to hang upside down from it, and he starts swinging by his legs. He says, “You see, this is how you get rid of the demons! They can't hang around because you are upside down.” I reply, “What? That's the stupidest thing I've ever heard.” (That's exactly what we're talking about with these “stupid” demons. This is deception. The demons try to foist their power, what they're able to do, upon the people of God. Some people are made useless because they listen to the devil, instead of God, about spiritual warfare.) And then, I look closely at him. He is a cartoon walrus. (This may sound silly on the surface, but a walrus represents one who is full of flesh. Walruses get up to four to five thousand pounds; they're just monstrous. Also, it's interesting that their tusks are enlarged canines, which they use to pull their body, their flesh out of the water. In other words, they use their mouth and their teeth to separate themselves from God's Word, the “water,” for the sake of their flesh. That's like this deceptive demon represented by the carnival barker. A carnival is a place where they take advantage of you and make money off of you.) Then I look at the second doorway. There I see one large rat, three medium rats, and one baby rat. (Rats are unclean beasts and bearers of disease. People generally like to get rid of them.) And the biggest one is saying, “Don't be a rat! Don't be a rat!” To “rat” is to tell on somebody, to betray them by revealing incriminating information. The three medium ones are saying, “Don't tell! Don't tell!” And the baby rat is sniffling and trying to hold up his pants at the waist, saying with a very small voice, “Don't tell the truth! Don't tell the truth!” (Jesus promised in (Joh.8:32) and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free. You will not be in bondage with the truth. Truth and prayer reveal the works and the power of the enemy; they give you wisdom so that you can destroy the enemy even before he makes his attack. It will be like the Sennacherib scenario, where the enemy is destroyed before they are able to shoot a single arrow into Jerusalem (Isaiah 37:33-36). The enemy is prevented from shooting into the Bride because God is defending her.) In the third doorway, I could see a classroom holding small grade-school desks, the type with a place for books under the seat. And the teacher is showing them how to pray a mantra. There was one little girl who couldn't do it. She could not remember the prayer. (Much of immature Christianity prays like this, trying to call up the power of God without heart and without faith. The only thing that answers mantras is demons. The Lord Jesus told us, (Mat.6:7) And in praying use not vain repetitions, as the Gentiles do: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking. This reminds me of when the nuns taught us to pray the Rosary for whatever we needed from God. We were told that if we did enough of these prayers, the “Hail Mary's” and “Our Father's,” we might get an answer, but it was all just praying a repetitive prayer, a mantra. The Lord doesn't want prayers like that; He wants prayers from your heart. He wants to have personal communication with you. (Jas.5:16) … The supplication of a righteous man availeth much in its working. We know and understand what He wants, but some people do not, and their rote prayers are not the kind that God hears. Going on with the dream.) With his fingers, the teacher is thumping the girl's head saying, “You're not trying hard enough! You are not trying hard enough.” (Salvation in all of its forms is not by works of man or works of law, but through repentance and faith in God. (Eph.2:8) For by grace have ye been saved through faith; and that not of yourselves, [it is] the gift of God; (9) not of works, that no man should glory. People who tell you that you are not trying hard enough and who don't direct you into faith towards God are just going to frustrate you. When this happens, you will never arrive at your “destination.” So, of course, demons try to get people caught up in this kind of legalism because the demons know their human victims are not going to get any answers that way. They know the people will end up in frustration, losing their faith, and falling away. The demons have been doing this for thousands of years.) Continuing, I had been looking at the girl from the side, but she suddenly turns and looks my way with a sideways, downcast glance as if to say, “Did I show you my true colors?” (Yes, those oppressed under the law are not justified; therefore, their prayers are hindered.) And then she turns into a cartoon wolf. All the rest of the class are wolves, also. (Anybody who is under the law like that will never come to maturity. The law cannot perfect (Romans 3:20; Galatians 2:16; Hebrews 7:19; etc.) Those who seek God only for “fire insurance” haven't been changed in heart, and they will be dangerous to the body when their true colors are ultimately seen. They are just tares amongst the wheat (Matthew 13:24-30) and therefore, the true Church is being sanctified from them. There is an ongoing separation of the tares from the wheat. The Lord Jesus said, (Mat.13:30) Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather up first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them; but gather the wheat into my barn. We all may have gone through a time of legalism, but then we learned what was wrong with it, and we didn't stay there. If somebody stays there until the end, they are not justified before God. They are not accounted righteous before God, and they will lose out. It makes no difference if they call themselves a “Christian.” It's dangerous to stay in legalism after we've been redeemed from it. (Gal.4:4) But when the fulness of time came, God sent forth his Son, born of a woman, born under the law, (5) that he might redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. Demons try to get people caught up in situations where they won't get answers from God. Demons fear our prayers of faith and justification, so they use every trick they have to get us off track one way or another. They're not stupid; they just make people act stupid. All of this is to hinder us from doing spiritual warfare.) Continuing: And I say, “Oh Lord! This dream is dumb! I don't even like cartoons!” Cartoons are not real. (In this case, they're deceptions, figments of imagination that are not from God.) Next, I'm looking at the fourth doorway where a group of people are getting ready to pray. Someone announces loudly, “We're getting ready to pray now. We're getting ready to pray now.” (We are not supposed to cease from praying. The Lord says we are to (1Th.5:17) Pray without ceasing. This even includes prayers coming from our thought life.) The next word spoken is, “Let everyone pray in tongues for a little bit.” And all the people change into cartoon characters. (There's nothing wrong with speaking in tongues; it's very good, but the way some people speak in tongues is not so good. Some are putting on a cartoon show. Also, If a person has not repented and is not walking by faith, what would the Holy Spirit pray through them? Well, since He's praying for their good, He may be speaking judgment to turn them around or turn them from their sins, but many times that's not the thought of some when they're praying. They're thinking that this is the way to peace and prosperity when, instead, the Holy Spirit says, (Isa.26:9) With my soul have I desired thee in the night; yea, with my spirit within me will I seek thee earnestly: for when thy judgments are in the earth, the inhabitants of the world learn righteousness. It's true that sometimes people don't get honest with God until they go through judgments. A sister, who had suffered for many years under these tormenting spirits of rejection, would get in bad shape, and each time we would pray for her. The Lord was faithful to heal her, but then she would get in bad shape all over again. My thoughts were, “Okay, something's wrong. There's a foundation that we're not discovering.” Many times I brought up the subject of unforgiveness to her, and many times she would tell me, “Oh no, David! I don't have any unforgiveness toward anybody,” but I knew what she really meant was, “No, I don't want to kill them right now!” It was obvious that she was holding on to unforgiveness. Anyway, her husband and I would pray for her and she would keep going through this cycle, until ultimately, she had a stroke and was sagging on one side. I don't know how near death she came, but it was during this time that she was forced into being very honest with God. And sure enough, she discovered that she had unforgiveness towards her ex-husband and some other people. The Lord had turned her over to these tormentors, just as He said He would do in His Word. When she repented of this unforgiveness, her husband and I got her up out of bed and started marching her down the hall, walking by faith, but one side was not cooperating. We marched her around the kitchen island a few times, when, lo and behold, the power of the Lord hit her! He straightened her right up from the effects of the stroke. She was healed, and this breakthrough happened because she finally came to the place of being honest. The Holy Spirit is saying, “Sometimes people won't repent without this trouble.” (Isa.26:10) Let favor be shown to the wicked, yet will he not learn righteousness; in the land of uprightness will he deal wrongfully, and will not behold the majesty of the Lord. (11) Lord, thy hand is lifted up, yet they see not (The Lord is making war against their enemies, their flesh and the demons therein.): but they shall see [thy] zeal for the people, and be put to shame; yea, fire shall devour thine adversaries. If you really want everything that God has that will make you better, you're willing to go to your cross, and you may even be praying in the Spirit for yourself to go to your cross. A lot of prosperity-minded people think that praying in the Spirit is the fix-all. They think that praying in the Spirit is going to bring peace and prosperity, with their enemies conquered, and so on. Ultimately, this is very true, but only if they have repented and are walking towards the Lord, but many people are like this sister. They don't know what's been holding them back all this time, but the Lord can show them, just as the Holy Spirit did for this sister. And since the Holy Spirit knows that some people need chastening, it's a delusion to think that praying in the Spirit, real or supposed, will always bring peace and prosperity, but demons like to delude. Repentance and faith are the foundation for prayer. The Holy Spirit intercedes for us according to the Will of God, not our carnal will. We know His goodwill comes to those who love Him, and we know to love Him is to keep His commandments (John 14:15). Remember, the Bible says, (Rom.8:26) And in like manner the Spirit also helpeth our infirmity (We have problems sometimes. We don't see the things we need to see. We don't know ourselves as well as we think.): for we know not how to pray as we ought… It is so true! God gives us the gift of speaking in tongues because we don't know what we should pray, but the Spirit does know what to pray. (Rom.8:26) … but the Spirit himself maketh intercession for [us] with groanings which cannot be uttered; (27) and he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because he maketh intercession for the saints according to [the will of] God. So once again, we gain wisdom concerning the work of the Holy Spirit in us in how to defeat the enemy, which sometimes entails bringing us through chastening. (Rom.8:28) And we know that to them that love God all things work together for good… What about those who don't prove their love for God by their obedience? What if it's more important to them to seek the world, cater to their flesh, and keep the old man alive? In such a case, what comes to them for good would be chastening. (Rom.8:28) … all things work together for good, [even] to them that are called according to [his] purpose. At the beginning of this revelation, S.S. said, “I am only praying for what the Lord gives me to pray, and the way the Lord leads me to pray for them.” That's good! That's very important! Going on with the dream. People began putting their thumbs on their temples and waving their hands like wings, making exaggerated thumb movements. Have you ever heard of people doing such things? (Mat.23:5) But all their works they do to be seen of men: for they make broad their phylacteries, and enlarge the borders [of their garments], (6) and love the chief place at feasts, and the chief seats in the synagogues, (7) and the salutations in the marketplaces, and to be called of men, Rabbi.) Continuing: And their tongues were about twelve inches long, and their eyes were as big as saucers. (There are religious spirits that make God's people do silly things to impress the people around them, all the time thinking that they are being spiritual. People can become pretty stupid when they have those spirits.) I said, “Enough is enough! When are people going to behave themselves?” (The prayers some people pray are simply in vain. They're useless because the people haven't repented, yet they think they're going to receive. That's no better than repeating a monotonous mantra. The Holy Spirit, through Paul and Jude, called letting the Holy Spirit pray through us “praying in the Spirit.” (Eph.6:18) With all prayer and supplication praying at all seasons in the Spirit, and watching thereunto in all perseverance and supplication for all the saints. Good things come from praying in the Spirit. (Jud.1:20) But ye, beloved, building up yourselves on your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Spirit, (21) keep yourselves in the love of God… Have you prayed to build yourself up in the faith? Praise be to God! It's the act of being a vessel through whom the Spirit of God will pray for God's Will. It's not a blank check for your will. It's necessary for those who are repentant and not afraid for the Will of God to be manifested. (1Co.14:14) For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prayeth (Notice that the Holy Spirit prays through our spirit.), but my understanding is unfruitful. (Your understanding is “unfruitful” because you don't know what you're saying.) (15) What is it then? I will pray with the spirit, and I will pray with the understanding also… Are you that determined that you should pray in these ways? I hope so; it's very important, but it's also important to do it right and not care about what other people think. It's important to be at rest with the Spirit of God, allowing Him to speak through you. (15) … and I will pray with the understanding also: I will sing with the spirit, and I will sing with the understanding also. I do that and love it. I feel edified when I sing in the spirit. Paul told believers to be (Eph.6:18) With all prayer and supplication praying at all seasons in the Spirit… He also said, (1Co.14:18) I thank God, I speak with tongues more than you all. Praise God! Now, let me say that if we are addressing the assembly in the Spirit, that is, addressing the assembly in tongues, there should also be interpretation. If we're not standing up to address the assembly, it's permitted to speak in tongues in the assembly, and interpretation is not required. Paul said for us to be “With all prayer and supplication praying at all seasons in the Spirit,” but that we should be praying with the understanding, too. If we are simply addressing God in tongues, our understanding is not required; however, if we are speaking to a group, they need to understand it. It will do no good to speak to them in tongues unless there's an interpretation. Speaking in tongues is not necessarily the same as the gift of tongues. The gift of tongues and its companion gift of interpretation are for the purpose of standing up to address the assembly. These gifts are for the Body, and they're on an equal footing with prophecy. Any person who is baptized in the Holy Spirit can speak in tongues, and it's very good to speak in tongues because (1Co.14:4) He that speaketh in a tongue edifieth himself (He “builds” himself up. Some people think that's a negative statement, but it's positive because you're building yourself up in the Holy Spirit.); but he that prophesieth edifieth the church.  

 1 And when great multitudes stood about him, so that they trod one upon another, he began to say to his disciples: Beware ye of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy.Multis autem turbis circumstantibus, ita ut se invicem conculcarent, coepit dicere ad discipulos suos : Attendite a fermento pharisaeorum, quod est hypocrisis. 2 For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed: nor hidden, that shall not be known.Nihil autem opertum est, quod non reveletur : neque absconditum, quod non sciatur. 3 For whatsoever things you have spoken in darkness, shall be published in the light: and that which you have spoken in the ear in the chambers, shall be preached on the housetops.Quoniam quae in tenebris dixistis, in lumine dicentur : et quod in aurem locuti estis in cubiculis, praedicabitur in tectis. 4 And I say to you, my friends: Be not afraid of them who kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do.Dico autem vobis amicis meis : Ne terreamini ab his qui occidunt corpus, et post haec non habent amplius quid faciant. 5 But I will shew you whom you shall fear: fear ye him, who after he hath killed, hath power to cast into hell. Yea, I say to you, fear him.Ostendam autem vobis quem timeatis : timete eum qui, postquam occiderit, habet potestatem mittere in gehennam : ita dico vobis, hunc timete. 6 Are not five sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten before God?Nonne quinque passeres veneunt dipondio, et unus ex illis non est in oblivione coram Deo? 7 Yea, the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not therefore: you are of more value than many sparrows.sed et capilli capitis vestri omnes numerati sunt. Nolite ergo timere : multis passeribus pluris estis vos. 8 And I say to you, Whosoever shall confess me before men, him shall the Son of man also confess before the angels of God.Dico autem vobis : Omnis quicumque confessus fuerit me coram hominibus, et Filius hominis confitebitur illum coram angelis Dei :Hyppolytus, guardian of St Laurence, was converted and baptised by the Saint. He was tied by the legs to wild horses. A.D. 260.St Cassian, a schoolmaster of Imola, was pierced to death by his pagan pupils, armed with styluses A.D. 320. He is the patron of stenographers.

1 And when great multitudes stood about him, so that they trod one upon another, he began to say to his disciples: Beware ye of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy.Multis autem turbis circumstantibus, ita ut se invicem conculcarent, coepit dicere ad discipulos suos : Attendite a fermento pharisaeorum, quod est hypocrisis. 2 For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed: nor hidden, that shall not be known.Nihil autem opertum est, quod non reveletur : neque absconditum, quod non sciatur. 3 For whatsoever things you have spoken in darkness, shall be published in the light: and that which you have spoken in the ear in the chambers, shall be preached on the housetops.Quoniam quae in tenebris dixistis, in lumine dicentur : et quod in aurem locuti estis in cubiculis, praedicabitur in tectis. 4 And I say to you, my friends: Be not afraid of them who kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do.Dico autem vobis amicis meis : Ne terreamini ab his qui occidunt corpus, et post haec non habent amplius quid faciant. 5 But I will shew you whom you shall fear: fear ye him, who after he hath killed, hath power to cast into hell. Yea, I say to you, fear him.Ostendam autem vobis quem timeatis : timete eum qui, postquam occiderit, habet potestatem mittere in gehennam : ita dico vobis, hunc timete. 6 Are not five sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten before God?Nonne quinque passeres veneunt dipondio, et unus ex illis non est in oblivione coram Deo? 7 Yea, the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not therefore: you are of more value than many sparrows.sed et capilli capitis vestri omnes numerati sunt. Nolite ergo timere : multis passeribus pluris estis vos. 8 And I say to you, Whosoever shall confess me before men, him shall the Son of man also confess before the angels of God.Dico autem vobis : Omnis quicumque confessus fuerit me coram hominibus, et Filius hominis confitebitur illum coram angelis Dei :The Roman deacon Tibertius, son of the prefect of Rome, was beheaded after suffering many cruel torments A.D. 286.Susanna, a holy virgin of high lineage, refused to marry the son of Diocletian, and was beheaded after grievous torments A.D. 295.

27And it came to pass, as he spoke these things, a certain woman from the crowd, lifting up her voice, said to him: Blessed is the womb that bore thee, and the paps that gave thee suck. 28But he said: Yea rather, blessed are they who hear the word of God, and keep it.The Holy Mother of God is blessed among women.

You came to the right guy; as it just so happens, I work at the foundry. What's 'the foundry' I think we're about to find out. But— don't you already know? Ag H—! You ‘work‘ there? Yes, I ‘work' there. The star gets his gun out at dawn to shoot crow The crown dropped to floor, just as sure as the gun went missing The same gun as in window; Same gun as before, Just remember, you're forward— Remember, you're four of them. Oh good, yeah. I forgot about —that one. And that one, And that one, And that one. And this gun, And this gun, And this gun— And this god, And this god, And this god. Yeah, I forgot The festival project ™ Yes, I forgot about Jon Lovits I forgot all the songs that I wanted to talk about Yes, I forgot just a sure as the sun forgot New York this morning But I was so sure of my self at the turn of the hour How now, you say? Not now, gone times; Just gone, New York, All about none for Sunday And I picked up a quarter (I picked up a quarter, I picked up a quarter, I picked up a quarter I'll be gone till Sunday, Till sundown, Move forward Fuck! Make sure not to turn down on a hardcore Make sure to come down off the hard times, Not god, but you're acting a good one Not now, but you're acting on our time (On our time!) DOC I never stretch! I don't feel it's appropriate! Gisselle doesnt talk much. Giselle is a proud mouse Were coming on hard times The harp was a purist And then, I got wisdom Again, with this, witness? I told you, don't come home I asked you: where's Skrillex?! Ooh. Watch this! No! Where's— what? You know what I'm talking about I'm pretty sure I do not! I— Oh. Oh no. No. This is good. {Enter The Multiverse} I told you already, I'll kill you! Okay, Bathsheba! “Bathsheba” Wtf. I told you, that's exactly what you're supposed to do. What! Read my contract! What. It's in my contract, read the clauses. Do what!? Lil bitz Does anybody here believe in the Illuminati? I do, but not in the way you would think . I think the main purpose of the Illuminati is just to mindfuck with you. That's it. That's all they do. Like , true, it's probably a like helm of ancient wisdom and knowledge, But also, probably— I think they practically exist, Just to blow your mind. There's no big secret. It's just, “Wtf.” And they're like “Ahaha” ”I know right?!” That's basically the whole thing. L E G E N D S I really liked you. Yeah, I… I know . I really wish I didn't have to kill you. Yeah, I—wait a second. Oh shit! Add more weight. I'm sure I only got this way by soully having sex with Just myself. This is causing problems. That's probably not going to help that whole holding in a fart issue, is it? Can I get some two-year continuity in this bitch? Some gratuity for no incontinence, Some incongruity rooting for you in this bitch? A table for two in this bitchz. {Enter The Multiverse} {Ah, we meet again.} A table for two is set center stage; The spotlight shines dead center the round table, and its centerpiece, a single throned rose, at peak bloom. The rest of the room is a blurred shambles, The two just offstage and unseen in the wings, preparing to duel. We only hear their quick witted exchange of words as the table sits alone, and briefly, ever so slightly, the teardrops of a chandelier begins to shine with the prismatic glow of a swirling… Hmm, wait a second . This is genius at play, But the thing is, It's not work when you love it, And I don't, It's just slipping through the prisms As I just begin to see them I'm sunsure whether the circumstances are. Aromantic or quite ardent And I forget I don't know what day it is Or the seconds counting, As I slip between dimensions And the parallels Are real I guess, But something stressed in this m-theory, Really, do they fear me Or are they all just here to hear me Recently, I see nothing Blind as a bat and I've been so depressed But the stressed is repressed as expressions, Ten seconds in and it only get deeper, I'm keeping her secrets. Guess what. WHAT IS IT CONAN? What a red headed hot mess Do not come closer! I will call the cops on you. Guess what? What! We s ted. Goddamn bro, you are sloshed. I have never seen you this wasted, Jimmy, and that's saying something. Like really saying something. [the festival project ™] You used me as a human shield! Did I—? Yes! Oh, yes I— I did. I forgot. You forgot?! It served its purpose! I guess, *shrugs* Well, jokes on you, because guess what! I'm Tina Fey! What? No you're not. [looks directly in the eye] Oh my god, you're Tina fey. Yes, I am! Okay! So who's Tina Fey then? That's the problem! We don't know! All this and that's the problem? Amongst others! Obviously. Honorable mentions: Sketchers “the uno” As campaign is double zero models with extremely pretty faces- pretty little things that could kill you Pretty Tiny things, as seen on tv Target is winning with their QR code on the commercial, ad game next level Dishonorable mentions I hate the FaceTune ads Nurse ratched's description Lil bitz Man, I love midtown I came out the Equinox It smelled like summer camp and shit No doubt cause something within proximity is on fire, But still. Brooklyn smells like —different than that.. Bruh. Has anyone been to union square lately? All week the whole shit smells like vomited popped corn. All week. Not vomit alone. Not popped corn alone— But actually a perfect polyblend Of vomited popped corn. Lil bitz I just got a cat— Do you understand what it's like To drag a cat through Manhattan? I realized I just became “That guy” For possibly the first time since I even got to New York . It's been a while, so that's good, but— “Cat on a train” Is a whole different level of like “Oh.” I'm like “That's right.” Don't get me wrong, This is not an every day thing. This is just to my apartment Then he's trapped there forever. But let's be serious— “Cat on a train” is like— People aren't exactly happy with you Or think good things about you They're like “Oh” Wel first off, I'm sure they don't know it's a cat, So it's just a box with holes in it Could be anything. “Weirdo” True; I see an indiscriminate box with holes in it that just says “adoption” I'm like “Oh for real that could like; be whatever.” “Omg where are you going with that—thing.” Right? This is my magic guard animal. I brought him for two reasons— One: cause I got a badass cat tree like too long ago And I was sick of looking at it And the litter box it came with just taking up space in my closet; Those two things make up one reason The second reason Is as a suicide deterrent Because at this point, I'm obviously lonely, And so this way, I know I'm less likely to kill my self If I know this fool will just eat me. I'll think about it a little longer And a little harder Before I actually do it. I'll be like “But…which part will he eat?” Right? “Not my face, right?” “Omg that's horrible.” “K nevermind i'll stick it out” He's a magic cat You can tell this dudes just different . I got to the train station and I put the box down And just stuck my finger through one of the holes— You know, just to let him know Cause I figure this has to be a lot for a cat, right? So I stick my finger in the box but I can't see him or anything, so I just stick my finger in, nothing. He's not like sniffing my finger or biting it off or anything, but I figure he's alive, Then the train comes, so I get up to get on the train, And the box just starts vibrating. Then I realize, The guy is purring. We're in an uptown subway station and aparently this dude is about that nonsense. He's chillin. I'm like, “I'm glad you're enjoying this, This is my least favorite part, actually.” My guy. He's different. Now imm the girl on the train with the cat in the box And not to lie, I just figured out what it's like to have no one want to be around you for a minute Which, to me, is cool. I'm like, “Yeah, okay, please actually, Yea, stay away from me.” “Stay away from me and my indiscriminate box.” {Enter The Multiverse} I might be the only person in history To give my cat A stupider name Than he already had. I told you, he's a Magical cat First of all, his other name was technically two names— His name was Mike & Ike— if you don't know, That's two dudes. Okay, so he's at least two guys, But I might be the only one so far To go the extra mile and instead of gratifying this failure of a name, I named him what the fuck he was supposed to be called. Cause I knew that. He came to me in a dream, And he told me “Atticus Catticus” {Enter The Multiverse} Copyright 2019 © The Complex Collective © [The Festival Project ™] All Rights Reserved -Ū.

Tired of getting ghosted? Do your texting conversations die faster than a fruit fly? In this episode of “How to Get a Girlfriend,” dating coach and bestselling author Connell Barrett shares his 10 Texting Commandments—his tested rules to get women texting you back and saying yes to dates. Yea, thou SHALT obey these holy rules, and ye shall soon get ye some dates!The 10 Texting Commandments:04:00: Thou Shalt Give Authentic Value07:15: Thou Shalt Not Over-Read the Texting Tea Leaves15:51: Thou Shalt Follow the ‘Three Times Rule'12:49: Thou Shalt Not Fear the Double-Text22:45: Thou Shalt Change Her Mood, Not Her Mind26:12: Thou Shalt Text Her Leading Up to the First Date31:40: Thou Shalt Lower the Bar for How Good Your Texts Must Be34:08: Thou Shalt Ask Her Good Questions37:26: Thou Shalt Use Photos, Videos and Voice Notes40:35: Thou Shalt Ask Her Out43:02: Bonus Commandment! Thou Shalt Text Her the Day After a DateREADY TO ATTRACT YOUR DREAM GIRLFRIEND? BOOK A FREE STRATEGY CALL WITH CONNELL:www.DatingTransformation.comWANT A FREE COPY OF CONNELL'S NO. 1 AMAZON BESTSELLING BOOK, “DATING SUCKS BUT YOU DON'T”? EMAIL CONNELL:Connell@datingtransformation.com

 27 And it came to pass, as he spoke these things, a certain woman from the crowd, lifting up her voice, said to him: Blessed is the womb that bore thee, and the paps that gave thee suck.Factum est autem, cum haec diceret : extollens vocem quaedam mulier de turba dixit illi : Beatus venter qui te portavit, et ubera quae suxisti. 28 But he said: Yea rather, blessed are they who hear the word of God, and keep it.At ille dixit : Quinimmo beati, qui audiunt verbum Dei et custodiunt illud.The Dedication of the Church of our Lady of the SnowThe Church was built at Rome, on Mount Esquiline, in the fourth century during the pontificate of Pope Liberius. In the middle ages a graceful and popular tradition ascribed its foundation to a noble patrician who, having been favoured with a vision of Mary, caused it to be erected on a spot covered by a miraculous fall of snow.

France will recognize a Palestinian state, French President Emmanuel Macron wrote in an X/Twitter post on Thursday. “True to its historic commitment to a just and lasting peace in the Middle East, I have decided that France will recognize the State of Palestine,” wrote Macron. He continued, stating he would make the solemn announcement at the United Nations General Assembly in September. Considering that it's highly likely that Macron will be running the United Nations in the very near future, I'd call this a good start. That's the memo.“Yea, and what have ye to do with me, O Tyre, and Zidon, and all the coasts of Palestine? will ye render me a recompence? and if ye recompense me, swiftly and speedily will I return your recompence upon your own head;” Joel 3:4 (KJB)On this episode of the Prophecy News Podcast, there is so much going on it's hard to know where to look first. In Washington, President Donald Trump has thrown out everything including the proverbial kitchen sink in order to make the Epstein files mess go away. But the more he tries to mop it up, the messier it becomes. He even tried floating the “I will arrest Obama” trope, which wowed the MAGA-verse until they rightly realized it'll never happen. Harvard scientists now say that interstellar object 3I/ATLAS could very well be an alien observation devise. Cryptocurrency is poised to overtake the paper dollar as the crowd goes wild, never realizing we are applauding our own destruction and downfall. On this episode, we go deep into the rabbit hole looking for carrots, and find them.

••• The Secret of Prevailing Prayer, Segent-2 of 2, Ep 390b . ••• Bible Study Verses: Proverbs 24.10, Romans 8:26-27, Isaiah 42:19, Judges 1:34,Ecclesiastes 10:7 , Joshua 15:63, Matthew 12:43–45, James 5.16, Isaiah 40:31, Romans 8:26 . PART-A VERSES: Luke 22.39-44, 2 Kings 13, Luke 10:1-18, Exodus 17:8-13, 1 Thessalonians 5.17 . ••• "The enemy uses all his power to lead the Christian, and above all the minister, to neglect prayer. He knows that however admirable the sermon may be, however attractive the service, however faithful the pastoral visitation, none of these things can damage him or his kingdom if prayer is neglected" Andrew Murray, 1828-1917 † ••• “Yea, he had power over the angel, and prevailed: he wept, and made supplication unto Him: he found Him in Bethel, and there He spake with us" Hosea 12:1-14, KJV . ••• What are 5-reasons why so many fail at prevailing prayer? ••• What are 5-possible negative consequences when people cannot pray through? ••• What are the 5-benefits of prevailing prayer? ••• What are the 5-characteristics of one who can succeed in prevailing prayer? ••• Are you going to ask your small group to pray that you will be more intentional about submiting to God in prevailing prayer through the power of Holy Spirit? PART-A Study Questions: ••• What is the difference between praying and praying through? ••• Who is the strongman of the spiritual realm? ••• What is prevailing prayer? ••• What happened when Moses ceased lifting his hands in prayer? ••• What are 3-reasons why it is so important to pray continually? ••• What are 4-reasons why Jesus repeated the same prayer 3-times?••• Where was the real battle for the souls of man fought? ••• To win the battle of life what battle must you win first? ••• Pastor Otuno expounds on this and much more on the exciting journey of Fresh Encounter Radio Podcast originally aired on August 9, 2025 on WNQM, Nashville Quality Ministries and WWCR World Wide Christian Radio broadcast to all 7-continents on this big beautiful blue marble, earth, floating through space. Please be prayerful before studying The Word of God so that you will receive the most inspiration possible. ••• This Discipleship Teaching Podcast is brought to you by Christian Leadership International and all the beloved of God who believe in its mission through prayer and support. Thank you . ••• Broadcaster's Website - https://www.lifelonganointing.com/ .••• Exceeding Thanks to Universe Creator Christ Jesus AND photo by Stacey Franco, https://www.instagram.com/staceyfranc0/, on unsplash, Art Direction by gil on his mac with free mac layout software . ••• Study Guides at - https://shows.acast.com/fresh-encounter-radio-podcast/episodes .••• SHARING LINK: https://shows.acast.com/fresh-encounter-radio-podcast/250719-the-secret-behind-the-believers-dominion-p3-s2-ep390b . ••• † http://christian-quotes.ochristian.com/Andrew-Murray-Quotes/ . Andrew Murray was possibly the strongest spokesman of the Philadelphian age to expound the Body's necessity to abide in Christ. Murray was born into a family of four children in the then remote Graaff-Reinet region (near the Cape) of South Africa. Educated in Scotland, which was followed by theological studies in Holland, Andrew returned to his native land to work as a missionary to a remote region of 12,000 people. ••• RESOURCE - https://www.soundcloud.com/thewaytogod/ . ••• RESOURCE - https://www.biblegateway.com/audio/mclean/kjv/john.1%20 .••• FERP250719- Episode#390b GOT250719 Ep390b . ••• The Secret Behind the Believers Dominion, Part-3: The Secret of Prevailing Prayer, Segment-B . Support this show http://supporter.acast.com/fresh-encounter-radio-podcast. Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

The Podcast That Rocked for 7/16/25. Discussion on My Chemical Romance and their shocking new live show antics, Jane's Addiction lawsuit, Warped Tour 2025 Long Beach giveaway, and more. Discussion Topics:My Chemical Romance executes at live show. Literally.Ghost Skeletour kicks off in USJane's Addiction lawsuit: Navarro VS FarrellGWAR has a message about public mediaI Prevail return with Violent NatureWarped Tour 2025 Long Beach ticket giveawayUpcoming albums/tours/more SONG OF THE WEEK: The Pretty Wild “living ded” https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nHF6YGfGRM8 “My Chemical Romance kicked off their Long Live the Black Parade tour in Seattle last weekend in grand, theatrical fashion — though some casual observers have expressed confusion and criticized the band's “weird demonic” stunts and “theatrical propaganda. My Chemical Romance are playing their landmark 2006 album, The Black Parade, in full on their latest tour — and much of the online discourse stems from one key moment during last Saturday's tour kickoff show. Between “Welcome to the Black Parade” and “I Don't Love You,” frontman Gerard Way led the audience in an “experiment” and “a practice of democracy.” The band trotted out four “candidates” with sacks over their heads and held an “election,” beckoning audience members to hold up a sign that said either “YEA” or “NAY.” Apparently, the majority of the audience voted “NAY,” as the four candidates were “shot” execution-style and removed from the B-stage on which they stood. “Thank you so very much for participating in democracy,” Way said with a wry smile before the band continued playing.” (Loudwire) Hosted by:Luke = https://bsky.app/profile/rockednet.bsky.socialAlex = https://bsky.app/profile/voiceofalex.bsky.socialRowan = https://bsky.app/profile/rowbuck01.bsky.social

Are you going through a dark night of the soul? You're not alone. In this livestream, I share powerful spiritual insights on what the dark night of the soul really is, why so many lightworkers are experiencing it right now, and what you can actually do to navigate it from a place of empowerment and love. As a meditation guide and energy healer, I've walked this path myself—and I know how difficult it can feel when your faith, motivation, and identity are all being tested. But this time of darkness is not your enemy—it's an initiation. And you're being called into something greater.

Yea, I know…BUT, i'm here, AND I recorded another episode right after this one. We back! Well, for now. (Recorded July 3, 2025)

In Psalm 23 we read, “Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I’ll fear no evil.” But how could David say this, when his enemies wanted to kill him? Because he knew that God was with always with him. And on the next Treasured Truth, Pastor Ford will explain that just like David, we can overcome our fears knowing that God is always with us, so we don’t ever have to be scared. Learn more as Pastor Ford continues his message called, “I Ain’t Never Scared” on the next Treasured Truth. Treasured Truth is a listener supported program on Moody Radio. To join our team of supporters, click here. To learn more about Pastor James Ford, Jr., click here. To learn more about Treasured Truth, click here.Donate to Moody Radio: http://moodyradio.org/donateto/treasuredtruthSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

“A certain woman of the company lifted up her voice, and said unto Him, Blessed is the womb that bare Thee, and the paps which thou hast sucked. But He said, Yea rather, blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it.” — Luke 11:27, 28 It is fondly imagined by some […]